THE POSSIBLE ORIGINS OF ROBERT DE UMFRAVILLE
Although this account concerns Robert de Umfraville, alias Umframville, known without foundation as “Robert with-the-beard”, who was mentioned in 1207 by his supposed great-grandson, Richard, when claiming the wardship of Henry Batail by reason of the feoffment which Robert made to Gilbert Batail, Henry Batail’s ancestor, it must necessarily commence with some notice of the subtly connected network of the Crispin family of Normandy, for, the case will be made that Robert de Umfraville was of their stock. People were less ‘isolated’ at this time; their ties of kinship determining who they married, where they held land, which lord they served; these factors being interdependent, and any understanding of them can only be gleaned through consideration of their complex associations.
The castle of the Bec was located 10 miles from Le Havre, in a valley crossed by the Lézarde river, which outlets into the ocean at Honfleur. The castle was variously called Bec-Vauquelin, Bec-de-Mortimer, and Bec-Créspin, with these names overlapping in the first decades of the eleventh-century. The lordship of Bec was held by Gilbert Crispin I. whose family’s sobriquet was “hérissée” (Milo Crispin, How The Holy Virgin Appeared To William Crispin The Elder And On The Origin Of The Crispin Family, ed. Migne, cols. 735-744, 1856). I would suggest that the name Bec-Vauquelin gives clue to the probable ancestry of the Ferrers family. Vauquelin de Ferrière, the French name of Walkelin de Ferrers, was lord of Ferrières-Saint-Hilaire, cant. Bernay. His son, Henry de Ferrers, joint leader of a force at Hastings with Gilbert Crispin II., castellan of Tillières, received his Domesday holdings over a period of time, receiving lands in the Appletree Wapentake, circa 1071,on land formerly held by Hugh d’Avranches: “Gulielmus primus, anno 1070, Henrico Gualchelini de Ferrariis filio, castrum Stutesburiae, quod Hugo de Abrincis primus tenuerat, concessit” (Tutbury Cart.).
The significance of Hugh d’Avranches to this account will be made evident; suffice for now to mention that he was the son of “Richard fils de Toustain” (WJ. VII.6, p. 174), with Toustain being “Toustain surnommé Goz, fils d’Ansfroi le Danois” (ibid.). “Ansfroi le Danois” in this instance refers to the son of someone identically named, who was also the father of Osmund de Goz. Toustain’s brother is identified (Recherches sur la Domesday) as Wimund d’Avranches “Vuitmundus vicecomes”, who witnessed the charter dated Aug. 1027 under which Richard II. Duke of Normandy donated property to the abbey of Bernay. Wimund was the father of (1) Robert d’Avranches, who married as her first husband, Maude, daughter of Ranulf Avenel and his wife Alice, and (2) William d’Avranches, sp. Emma FitzGilbert de Brionne, daughter of Baldwin FitzGilbert de Brionne de Meules and Albreda le Goz d’Avranches, daughter of the above mentioned Osmond de Goz. Baldwin FitzGilbert was the son of Gilbert de Brionne, overlord, as will be shown, of the children os Gilbert Crispin I. These two Gilberts are often wrongly shown to be synonomous. Gilbert de Brionne’s niece was the wife of “Baldric the Teuton”; their daughter marrying Gilbert Crispin I. I will make the case that these connections to Baldric have direct bearing on the ancestry of Robert de Umfraville.
William and Emma FitzGilbert de Brionne had issue (see notes on Macey, as follows): 1. Lesceline d’Avranches, who married William Paynel, lord of Moutiers, near Lisieux, the caput of the Crispin family. Their son, Raoul Paynel, Sheriff of Yorkshire, was, a man of Ilbert de Lacey. 2. Robert d’ Avranches , who held the fief of Macey, south of Avranches (Loyd, ‘Origins’, pp. 11-12); who married, firstly, a daughter of Gelduin de Dol, and, secondly, Maud de Monville, daughter of William d’Arques and Beatrix Malet, daughter of William Malet and Hesilia Crispin. By either he was the father of Denise d’Avranches, who married Hasculphe de Subligny, from Subligny, in canton Haye-Pesnel, held by Hugh d’Avranches as ‘tenant-in-chief’ (Keats-Rohan; the Prosopography, p. 11).
THE CRISPIN KINSHIP NETWORK – A PARTIAL ACCOUNT
1. Crispin de Bec (Crespin Ansgothus*), sp. Heloise de Guines. *Derived from ON Asgautr; OD Asgut; Angot and Ansgot being common derivatives. The name equates to “divine Goth.”
1.1. Hellouin de Bec. Hellouin founded the Abbey of Bec toward the 37th. year of his life, i.e. 1034. ‘Son père tirait son origine de ces Danois qui les premiers conquirent la Normandie, et sa mère était liée de proche parenté avec les ducs de la Gaule Belgique, que les modernes appellent le pays de Flandre. Son père s’appelait Ansgot, et sa mère Héloïse. Gilbert, comte de Brionne, petit-fils de Richard I., duc de Normandie, par son fils le prince Godefroi, fit élever Herluin auprès de lui, et le chérissait particulièrement entre tous les seigneurs de sa cour’ (Francois Guizot, Collection des mémoires relatifs à l’histoire de France, p. 146, 1826). A notion of the some of the fiefs held by Hellouin’s family is given in the following text: ‘Bonneville sur le Bec, Eure, est dans le canton Montfort-sur-Risle. Nous avons le texte de la charte de donation (Lanfr. op., Docum, t. ii., p. 350, Oxford, 1844). Hellouin y donne, en présence et de l’aveu de se deux frères, le tiers qui lui appartenait de la terre de Bonneville et de se dépendances, les terres du Petit-Quevilli, Seine-Inférieure, et de Surci, Eure, ainsi que la terre de Cernai-sur-Orbec, Calvados. Cette charte ne peut remonter moins haut que les premiers mois de 1035. cf. w. Genet,. dans D. Bouquet, t. xi,. p. 35’ (Charles Remusat, Saint Anselme de Cantobéry, p. 27, 1856).
That Hellouin was seen by some to have descended from his knightly position in Gilbert de Brionne’s household, to which he had been fostered by his father, is represented by the following text: ‘In the wooded valley of the Rille, not far from Rouen. A rude old soldier, named Herluin, had with some trouble obtained permission of his feudal lord to devote himself and his patrimony to religion; and had retired to this spot with his mother and a few companions, over whom he presided as superior. All day long he was employed in building: most of the night he spent in learning to read, and in getting the Psalter by heart; his mother baked for the monks, washed their clothes, and performed all the menial offices of the house. Herluin was with his own hands building the bakehouse of the monastery (Richard William Church, Essays and reviews, p. 138, 1834).
In a charter of Hellouin, after describing himself as ‘Herluinus filius Ansgoti’, he adds,’adstantibus et laudantibus fratibus meis Odone et Rogero.’ These brothers gave concessions of paternal inheritance to Le Bec, in lieu of which Roger received a horse worth 100 shillings, and Odo placed his son in le Bec (G. R. Evans, The works of Gilbert Crispin, Abbot of Westminster, p. 190, 1986).
cont.
1.2. Roger de Bec.
1.3. Odone de Bec.
1.4. Gilbert Crispin I., sp. Gunnor d’Anjou, second-cousin of William the Conqueror. Gunnor d’Anjou was the daughter of Baldric the Teuton, Lord of Bacqueville-en-Caux, great-grandson of Robert de Vermandois, and Alix de Brionne, niece of Gilbert de Brionne, as above mentioned (W. Pickering, Histories of Noble British Families, vol. ii. 1846). Gilbert Crispin – ‘who because of the shape of his hair was to be known as Crispin. For in his early youth he had hair that was brush-like and stiff and sticking out (“hérissée”), and in a manner of speaking bristling like the needles of a pine tree. This gave him the name of Crispin, from ‘crispus pinus, ‘pine hair’. Gilbert Crispin I. was also noted by Milo Crispin as being ‘of renowned origin and nobility’ (Milo Crispin, ibid.). Duke Robert I. established Gilbert Crispin at Tillières to defend this important border castle.
1.4.1.1. Hesilia Crispin; held in Suffolk as a widow 1071-1086, sp. William Malet; held on Yorkshire and East Anglia, fl. 1061-1071 (Harper-Bill, Anglo-Norman Studies, p. 162, 1996). See ‘Alternative View’, as follows.
1.4.1.1.1. Beatrix Malet, fl. 1079-1092, sp. William, Vicomte de Arques (Vivien Brown, Eye Priory Cartulary, p. 6, 1992); great-uncle of William de Roumare, the patron of Walter II de Bec in Lincolnshire, and the nephew of Walter Giffard I.(The third of Gunnor’s sisters became the wife of Osborn de Bolebec, by whom he had the first Walter Giffard, and Geoffrey, the father of William de Arques).
In 1166, Godfrey “de Dun” (“Duna”) held four knights’ fees of the new feoffment of William de Roumare, who, prior to that date, held in Bourg-Dun, arr. Dieppe, cant. Offranville (Loyd, ‘Origins’, p. 38). Bourg-Dun had more anciently been the fief of Baldric the Teuton (Cal. Docs. France, 87 and 88); the father-in-law, as stated, of Gilbert Crispin I. Offranville is situated 7 miles from Bacqueville.
Dalbury is described in the Doomsday Survey as a hamlet of Mickleover, belonging to the abbot of Burton, and was part of the lands of Henry de Ferrers; held of him by Robert “de Dun”, whose likely descendant, Robert “de Dun”, was lord of Dalbury in the time of Henry II. (Glover, Hist. Derby, v. ii, p. 337, 1829). This family of Dun remained in the service of the Earls de Ferrars for several generations. The manor of Breadsal, which they held, came to the Curzons through the marriage of an heiress, but the younger branches of the family long remained in Derbyshire. In 31 Henry IIL (Rolls called Tower Records, but properly forming part of the Coram Rege and Assize Rolls) there was an assize to enquire whether Sampson le Dun (the latter Robert’s son) and Galf de Skefington had disseized Earl Robert de Ferrars of 15 tofts, 2 carucates, and 24 bovates, 2 mills and 4 acres of wood, and IS. and one pound pepper rent in Breadsal, which he claimed to hold of the feoffment of Jacobus de Audeley. A general principle is, thus, established: the ‘Crispin’ family had strong connections to Offranville, also known as Offramville. It is the ‘Crispin’family that provides the likely ancestry of Robert “de Dun”, as will be explained.
COMMUNES DE OFFRANVILLE (OFFRAMVILLE)
Ambrumesnil, Appeville-le-Petit,* Arques-la-Bataille, Aubermesnil-Beaumais, Le Bourg-Dun, Colmesnil, Manneville, Hautot-sur-Mer, Longueil, Offranville, Ouville-la-Rivière, Quiberville, Rouxmesnil,** Saint-Aubin-sur-Scie, Saint-Denis-d’Aclon, Sainte-Marguerite-sur-Mer, Sauqueville, Tourville-sur-Arques, Varengeville-sur-Mer. *In 1086, Walter de Appeville held land in Kent of William de Arques. Appeville is 4 miles north-west of Arques. **Propriétaire et maître était un guerrier Scandinave, nommé Rou ou Rollon. A fief of Rouxmesnil is also to be found in Bec-aux-Cauchois (Yvetot); the caput of Ralph (Rou ou Rollon) de Bec; I suggest he held in both places, and that the various descendants of Crispin de Bec had intertwined tenurial associations.
BACQUEVILLE
Situé en partie sur une hauteur qu’environne une vaste campagae, et en partie dans une charmante vallée qu’arrose la rivière que l’on appelle la Vienne, le bourg de Bacqueville se trouve, au milieu d’une contrée fertile, à 4 lieues 1/2 (sud-est) de Dieppe. Son ancien nom était Bacqueville-la-Martel; quelques chartes latines des XIe et XIIe siècles portent Baconis Villa; dès l’époque Carlovingienne, on disait Bascheryvilla. Ce dernier nom, qui est le plus vieux, paraît être le véritable. Il doit venir de Basquer ou Baucher, que l’on retrouve également dans celui de Boscherville (Bacherivilla).
cont.
1.4.1.1.1.1. Emma de Arques, sp. (1) Nigel de Monville (Archaeologia, v. xxxi., pp. 216-237). (Emma de Arques, sp.(2) Manasses, Count of Guines.
1.4.1.1.1.1.1. Matilda de Monville, sp. Rualon d’Avranches, sheriff of Kent in 1130. By Michaelmas 1102 at the latest Rualon d’Avranches had been granted the manor of Stanton Harcourt in Oxfordshire (BRAN ii. 528); perhaps in custody.
1.4.1.1.1.2. Maud de Arques, sp. William de Tancarville.
1.4.1.2. William Crispin I., who, according to his likely nephew, Milo Crispin, was ‘of outstanding manners, the best known of all; with military fame he rose above almost all his contemporaries. His famous prowess made many envious. William, duke of the Normans, called William Crispin to the castle of Neaufles and gave him, and his son after him, the castle and the vicomte of the Vexin. There William established his home to ward off French invasions. He revisited, however, the land he held elsewhwere in Normandy in the district of Lisieux’ (Milo Crispin, ibid.. William Crispin I. had a wife named Eve de Montfort, 1009-1099, ‘who suited him well on account of her origin and manners. Eve de Montfort bore him Gilbert, abbot of Westminster, William Crispin II., and many others.’ Eve de Montfort died in a fire at Le Bec in 1099, aged 90, and was buried there, next to her husband. It is recorded of her that she had to do penance for her love of lapdogs! (Adolphe Porée, Histoire de L’Abbaye du Bec, 1901) Eve de Montfort was the sister of Norman frontier lord Simon de Montfort, 1020-1087 (W. Frolich, trsl., The Letters of Anselme of Canterbury, 1990-1994, nos. 22, 98, 118, and 147).
1.1.2.1. William Crispin II., sp. Agnes de Mauvoisin (Mathieu – Reserches Sur Les Premiers Comtes De Dammartin, 19, 60, 1996). William Crispin II., 1050-1133, Vicomte of the Vexin. He is reported in some accounts as being present at the Battle of Hastings, 1066, as a young squire. He was alive in 1132, being noted in charters as holding Colleville as tenant of Ranulph of Chester, his distant kinsman. He was an Anglo-Norman lord who held land in Wetherby, Wheldrake, Coxwold, and Goodmanham in Yorkshire, and in Ancroft in Northumberland, as mesne-tenant of William de Percy. ‘William Crispin the younger gave the tithe of the mill and of his desmene which he had in Le Mesnil-Hubert, the church and tithe of Druicort, what Robert Malcovernant held of him, one house in Livarot with all its customs, half of the church and tithe of Bournainville’ (David Bates, ed., Regum Anglo-Normannorum, the Acta of William I, 1066-1087, 1998).
1.1.2.1.1. Manasser Crispin.
1.5. Ralph (Rollo)de Bec. Ralph’s family held two lordships; Bec-aux-Cauchois and Bec-de-Mortagne,* both fiefs of the ducal domain of Fecamp, held by the bailiff of Caux, which was a Giffard prerogative. Walter II Giffard was the leading magnate in the pays de Caux (his grandmother was a sister of the Duchess Gunnora), and Ralph’s family held under him (Medieval prosopography, Volumes 24-25, p. 176, Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan University, 2003). *In canton Goderville; Goderville, Angerville-Bailleul, Annouville , Amberville-Ia.Rénault, Baigneville, Bec-de-Mortagne, Benarville, Bornambuse, Bretteville, Bréauté, Cretot, Daubeuf-le-Sec, Ecrainville, Emalleville, Goderville, Gonfreville-Caillot, Grainville-l’Alouette, le Hertelay, Houquetot, Saint-Maclou, Manneville, Manteville, Mirville, Sauseusemare, Saint-Sauveur, Serville, Tennemare, Tocqueville, Vattetot sous Beaumont, Vilmesnil, Virville, Ymauville.
1.5.1. William de Bec. He held Bec-aux-Cauchois of Walter Giffard II.
1.5.1.1. Robert de Bec-Mortagne (“Rotbertus de Moritania filius Willelmi de Becco”) ordered the building of La Vieille-Tour, the fortress of Bec-Mortagne, in 1088; his vil was Vieux-Chatel (Bul. de la Soc. des Ant. de Norm., tome iii. p. 75). Robert de Bec-Mortagne was still living in 1131.
1.5.2. Mathew de Mortagne, tenant in chief of 6 counties, and lord of Bec-Mortagne; he was also known as “Maci de Moretania.” He nominated his nephew, Robert, son of William de Bec, who held Bec-aux-Cauchois, to be his successor.
1.5.3. Ralph de Bec. He returned to Holy Trinity of Rouen in 1091 the tithes of Amfreville he had appropriated, an act witnessed by (his cousin) Gilbert Crispin II.; “through Amfreville (Amfreville-la-mi-Voie, Rouen; M.S) and Blosseville he can be linked to Walter; they were probably brothers” (Med. Pros. v. 24-5, p. 192, 2003).
1.5.4. Turstin de Bec, alias Turstin Goz. From Bec-aux-Cauchois. Tenant of Walter Giffard II.(Domesday). “Thurstin, son of Rollo” (Ralph) de Bec, benefactor of the Abbey of Boscherville (Reg. II., 1012). “To summarise, Walter de Bec and Turstin son of Rolf were brothers from Bec-aux-Cauchois, where their overlord was Walter Giffard II., who also became their most important benefactor in England” (ibid.).
1.5.5. Walter de Bec-aux-Cauchois. Tenant of Walter Giffard II.(Domesday). Donated lands in Gueuteville (Amfreville-Gueuteville; Yvetot), with Turstin de Bec, to Boscherville (a Tankerville foundation) in c. 1050 (R.A.D.N. 197). He expanded his territory from Buckinghamshire into Norfolk, where he married into the family of Grandcourt, whose patron was William de Warenne. Walter married a daughter of Hugh de Grandcourt, a contemporary of William II. count of Eu,* sp.(2) Helisende, d. o. Richard le Goz, vicomte d’Avranches, and sister of Hugh d’Avranches, Earl of Chester. The family of Richard le Gois** were the hereditary holders of Haye-Pesnel, in which was Herissiere. Grandcourt was a fief of the counts of Eu. *Hugh de Grandcourt was most likely the brother or cousin of William II., Count of Eu, that is, either the son of Robert, comte d’Eu (1. Richard I., duke of Normandy. 1.1. William I. count of Eu; sp. Lesceline, d. o. Turketil and Adeline de Montfort-sur-Risle. 1.1.1. Robert I., Count of Eu, founded Treport, 1060; or of Gautier de Grandcourt (dit “le Barbu”), noted as signatory to donations of Robert I., Count of Eu, in 1037, and, pobably, Robert’s brother. His sobriquet reflected a Montfort-sur-Risle connection. His descendants, as Deyville, established themselves in Nottinghamshire.** His niece, Dyonisia, married Hasculphe de Subligny (who held in Haye-Pesnel); their daughter, Lesceline, married Foulques Paynel II.
1.5.5.1. Mabel de Bec, sp. Stephen de Cameis, lord of Flockthorpe, Norfolk. (ibid. p. 181).
1.5.5.1.1. Walter “de Amfreville,”* from which it may be assumed that he held lands at Amfreville, near Rouen, and that these lands were the dower of his mother. In c. 1123, “Walt de Amfrauilla” witnessed a deed of Walter de Gloucester, probably the conqueror of South Monmouthshire. He appears in 1130 and 1140 under the same name as holding lands in Suffolk, Essex and Cornwall. *A branch of the Umfreville familly remained in Normandy, descended from Walter de Amfreville, who was at the battle of Gisors 1097 (Ord. Vitalis, 767). A branch of the Umfreville familly is a phrase that is accurate, no doubt, yet consider that Walter de Amfreville’s uncle, Robert, as follows, may well have held Bourg-Dun in Offranville; a very plausible source of Umfraville, and he may have been synonomous with a ‘first’ Robert de Umfraville.
1.5.5.2. Robert de Bec-aux-Cauchois. Held of the Peverels (Stapleford, 2 carucates, six bovates), and Henry Ferrers in Derbyshire, and Herissiere, Haye-Pesnel, of the Peverels, under Hugh d’Avranches, in Avranches. Another patron of Robert’s in 1080 was Walter Giffard II. (Neustria Pia, p. 402).
1.5.5.2.1. Robert de Heriz I. Robert de Heriz I., ob. ante. 1128, who held Stapleford, Tibshelf, Wingfield, and Oxcroft, was mesne tenant of William Peverel. Robert was Sheriff of Nottingham, 1110-1122 (Judith A. Green, The Government of England under Henry I., p. 221, 1989). He was a King’s Commissioner who witnessed charters of Robert de Ferrers, 1st. Earl Derbys. He was “probably son of the Domesday tenant” (“Robert”), who held Tibshelf and Stapleford (Notts.) under William Peverel (G. Turbutt, A history of Ogston, p. 226, 1975).
(Roger le Poer, Bishop of Salisbury, ob. 11 Dec 1139. He was originally priest of a small chapel near Caen in Normandy. He was called “Roger, priest of the church of Avranches” in his notification of election to the bishopric.
A chief minister in Henry I’s reign, he was elected to the see of Salisbury in 1102 and became a leading figure in royal government. Roger built the castles at Devizes, Malmesbury and Sherborne, as well as at Kidwelly. Following the death of Hywel ap Goronwy in 1106 Roger secured control of SW Wales and duly reorganized this as the marcher lordship of Kidwelly. The foundation of Kidwelly Priory was part of the Norman process of conquest and consolidation – castle, borough and monastery.
Roger reformed and reorganized royal government and may have been responsible for the inaugration of the Pipe Rolls (Kemp). Following Henry’s death in 1135 Roger supported the new king, Stephen, and he and his family were rewarded for their loyalty. But c. 1138 they fell from royal favour when it was alleged that they planned to renounce their fealty to Stephen and support the Empress. Roger died soon thereafter of a quartan fever, caused by his recent maltreatment. But many who resented his rise to power saw his decline as Divine justice. His concubine was Matilde de Ramsbury.
“Les Heriz descendaient par les femmes de Roger de Pauvre” (Société d’archéologie, ‘Revue de l’Avranchin’, p. 388, 1934) “Le Sieur de Heriz a construit le château Hérissière (la Rochelle)” (ibid.). Arms: d’argent, à la bande d’azur, chargée de trois molettes d’éperon d’or, à la bordure engrêlée de gueules (ibid.). Dictionnaire héraldique de Charles de Grandmaison – “Heris, d’argent, à la bande d’azur, chargée de trois molettes d’éperon d’or, à la bordure engrêlée de gueules.” The later Vicomtes de Caudebec bore: “de gueules à la bande d’argent accompagnée de trois molettes d’éperon de même 3, 2 et 1.” (D.N.).
I can only conclude that Robert I. de Heriz married a daughter of Roger le Poer, alias Roger de Pauvre, or Poor; as shown hereinafter, this may not have been his only wife).
1.5.5.2.2. Geoffrey de Heriz. When William Peverel I. founded the Priory of Lenton, in the first decade of the twelfth-century, donators to it were his feudatories in Avranches; “les hommes de Guillaume Peverel sont du diocèse d’Avranches”, being “Le premier était Avenel,* Raoul Malherbe, Norman de Saint Patrice, Geoffroy de Heriz, Adelelme ou Adelée, Robert de Mortain (Société d’archéologie et d’histoire de la Manche, 1992, Identification des notables de l’Avranchin et du Cotentin cités dans le livre noir de l’abbaye de la Lucerne, 1143-1309, p. 56). Geoffroy de Heriz donated to Lenton two-thirds of his tithes in Stapleford (Mon. Anglic. v. 111b). The Heriz family held the fief of La Hérissiere in La Rochelle, situated six miles from Avranches, in the canton of Haye-Pesnel, from whence also came the Paynels, Beauchamps, Earls of Warwick and Worcester, and the family of Subligny, founders of the Abbey of Lucerne. La Hérissiere was a ‘fief de Haubert’, that is, held of the ducal family (D.N. V. XI. P. 379, 1776). It was also called La Rochelle-le-Hericiere (ibid.), and “la Rochelle-Ambleville”, where Guillaume St. Jean’s tenant in 1162 was Roger Heriz (Dubosc Cart. 5-7). 1162: Charter l’abbaye de la Luserne Le seigneur de St-Jean combla ce monastère de ses bienfaits … Robert Heriz (grandson of Robert de Heriz I.) et son fils Roger firent des dons considérables dans la paroisse de la Rochelle … Robert Heriz … “épouse Agnès” … Robert de Heriz II., obit. 1198, Sherriff of Nottingham, who paid relief in 1181 to obtain his brother William’s lands. married Agnes Alcher. Agnes, the daughter and co-heiress of Gilbert Alcher, who held land in Sudbury, Derbyshire.
1.5.5.3. Walter de Bec II.
It is highly probable that the Robert of Domesday was synonomous with the “Robert” who was Domesday tenant of Henry de Ferrers of the manor of Hilton (Appletree Wapentake), which “was afterwards in the family of de Bec” (Dugdale’s Monasticon, vol. ii. p. 622): Ernald de Bec was enfeoffed of half a knight’s fee by Robert de Ferrers, Ist. Earl Derbys between 1135-1139 (RB 338). Ernald was still living in 1177 (P.R. 23, Henry II. 61). His son, Geoffrey de Bec gave notice to his lord, William de Ferrers, Earl of Derby, that he has given one carucate of land in Hatton (adjoining Hilton) in Marston upon Dove, Derbys., to William Calchon, date 1177-1195 (The Publications of the Northamptonshire Record Society, volume 15, p. 144, 1950).
The Robert of Domesday was also styled “Robert de Dun”, as mentioned above, noted as donator in the foundation charter of Tutbury Priory (founded by Henry Ferrers), and in subsequent charters of that house. The Robert of Domesday was also likely to have been Robert de Bec (aux-Cauchois), whose family, through Baldric the Teuton, were connected with Offranville. A part of the Norman honour of the Ferrers was near St-Aubin-sur-Mer, Seine-Inf., arr. Yvetot, cant. Fontaine-de-Dun (Le Prevost, Mem. et Notes … de Eure, ii. 100). Bourg-Dun is 2 miles south-east of St. Aubin. It is probable that “Robert de Dun” was Henry de Ferrer’s tenant in Normandy, and held Hilton and Stapleford of him in England, and was the father of Robert de Heriz I., whose family held Herissiere in Avranches under the overlordship of Hugh d’Avranches, of whom the Becs (Cauchois) had links through the Grandcourts.
OFFRANVILLE (OFFRAMVILLE)
This is not a corruption of Amfreville, as at first might seem the case.* (As mentioned above, Walter de Bec donated lands in Amfreville-Gueudeville with Turstin de Bec to Boscherville. It has also been shown that Walter had connections to another Amfreville (Amfreville-la-mi-voie); thus, general principles are suggested: that the families of Gilbert Crispin and Ralph de Bec had various connections to fiefs called Amfreville, and that their great-uncle, “Ansfred the Dane”, for Amfreville is synonomous with Ansfredivilla (Ernest Negre, Toponymie Generale de la France, v. 2, p. 1019, 1996), was the chieftain who had held them. It may be that “Ansfred” was the true father of Crispin de Bec, for it is not known on what information the French historians D’Anisy and de Sainte-Marie based their account of Crispin de Bec being the son of Ansfred’s supposed brother, William. Certainly, Gilbert Crispin I. and his brother, Ralph de Bec, being cousins of “Richard fils de Toustain” would make more robust sense of the associations above mentioned). *”Situé dans une plaine fort agréable, à peu de distance de la belle vallée qu’arrosent les eaux de la rivière de Scie, le bourg d’Offranville se trouve à 1 lieue 1/2 (sud-sud-ouest) de Dieppe, et 12 lieues 1/2 (nord) de Rouen. Dans le XIIe siècle, on appelait ce lieu Wulfranville, en latin Vulfranni villa. Les titres des âges postérieurs disent successivement Oulfrannlle, Ouffrenville, Oufrainville, et enfin Offranville (Alexandre Guilmeth, Histoire des environs de Dieppe, p. 101, 1842).
The suggestion of Offranville (Offramville) being the cradle of Robert de Umfraville is not new: “It has been stated that the evidence linking the English Umfrevilles with Offramville near Dieppe might have seemed too weak had the place-name been commoner’ (A. R. Wagner English Genealogy, p. 55, 1960). Thus, the orthographical case for the Umfravilles (Umframvilles) being ‘Offramvilles’ is strong. People were simultaneously known by array of names at this time, reflecting the ever-changing holding of fiefs under successive lords, and I suggest that rather than the various Amfrevilles being the cradle of the Umfravilles, Offranville (Offramville etc.) offers a sounder alternative; the tenurial closeness of the Umfravilles of Hambleton to the Ferrers, then lords of adjoining Oakham, who were closely associated with the family of (Bourg) Dun of Offranville, lends support to this notion.
UMFRAVILLE AND HAMBLETON
The early records concerning the family of Umfraville are a mixture of plain forgery and creative thinking. The contention that William I. granted Hambleton to Robert de Umfraville is a product of the latter; the charter of 1076, which names him as “lord of Tours in Vian”, belongs to the former; see J. H. Round, Peerage and Pedigree, i. 296-8, 1910. Robert, as Robert “with-the-beard”, is mentioned firstly in 1207. Certainly, a Robert de Umfraville is mentioned in charters of King David I.; the first at Huntingdon in 1124, with Gilbert de Umfraville; their connection being unknown (Barrow, Regesta Regum Scottorum, i., 1960), and equally certainly a Robert de Umfraville was granted the barony of Prudhoe by Henry I. for two and a half knights’ fees (Book of Fees, i. 1198-1242). In order to accomodate an ‘earlier’ Robert, historians, such as Hodgson, argued for there being two Roberts, for which clear evidence does not exist, only the circumstantial one that Redesdale was likely to have been granted to a Umfraville in the last decade of the eleventh-century, at the same time as Teesdale was granted to Guy de Balliol; that is at the time of the creation of the “free zone.” This seems to be a reasonable supposition. I would suggest that the Umfravilles acquired Hambleton at a time matching Ralph de Freney’s tenancy of Clipsham.
Hambleton was an Ancient Parish held by Queen Edith in 1066 as part of her dowry of ‘Roteland’, to pass on her death to Westminster Abbey. Although the church, and its daughter in Stamford, passed to Westminster Abbey, William I did not allow the grant to take full effect. He or William II granted the central manor to William Barba (de Barbes), predecessor of the Umfraville family in which the manor and one of the outliers, Normanton, descended: the Red Book of the Exchequer (Hall, ii. p. 534); Rotuli Hundredorum, ii. p. 49; VCH Rutland, ii. pp. 67-68. This is the source of Robert de Umfraville being designated “with-the-beard”; named as such in a charter of Richard de Umfraville, who claimed to be his great-grandson. There is no known connection between “William Barba” and the Umfravilles, who acquired Hambleton at the same time as acquiring the outlying estate of Normanton (Feudal Aids, iv. pp. 206-207; VCH Rutland, ii. p. 86). Normanton was formerly a part of Edith Weston, which preserved the name of the T.R.E. holder Queen Edith. It was given by Henry I to his chamberlain, William de Tankerville, who himself gave it to the Abbey of St George de Boscherville which he founded in Normandy (Book of Fees, p. 1151; Rotuli Hundredorum, ii. p. 49; Feudal Aids, iv. p. 207; VCH Rutland, i. p. 163, ii. p. 362). William de Tankerville, as stated above, married Maud de Arques, daughter of Beatrix Malet, daughter of Hesilia Crispin and William de Arques (Vivien Brown, Eye Priory Cartulary, p. 6, 1992); great-uncle of William de Roumare (who held Offranville, as shown); the patron of Walter II de Bec in Lincolnshire, nephew of Walter Giffard I.; cousin of Walter Giffard II., whose family were the main patrons of the Bec (Cauchois) family. Hambleton adjoined Oakham, and Braunston, another outlying estate of Hambleton, was later attached to Oakham, and was held by Walchelin de Ferrers in 1167 (Feudal Aids, iv. pp. 206-207; VCH Rutland, ii. p. 33). Walchelin was the son of Henry de Ferrers, fl. 1136, Lord of Oakham, grandson of the Henry de Ferrers who was lord of “Robert de Bourg-Dun” of Offranville in Normandy, whom I have attempted to identify by his various appellations.
NORMANTON AND RICHARD DE HAMELDON
The institution of Richard de Hameldon to Normanton: “Nouverit universitatas vestra, nos, ad presentationem noblis viri Gilberti de Dunfranvill, patroni eclesie de Normanton ….” (Rotuli Roberti Grosseteste, episcopi lincolniensis, A. D. MCCXXXV-MCCLIII). In that granting of church ‘livings’ was usually confined to someone related to the patron, it is reasonable to assume that Richard de Hameldon was of the family of “noblis viri Gilberti de Dunfranvill”; fl. c. 1250. The first record of an Umfraville in Normanton was of Odinell de Umfraville in 1183; Normanton was probably acquired by the Umfravilles at an early date, and in 1183 the sheriff rendered account of 25s. 8d. from Normanton, the land of Odinell de Umfraville (Pipe R. 29 Hen. II, m. 4 d.). Odinell was recorded as Dunfranvill or similar in various deeds. It would not require a too generous degree of assumption to equate “Walter fiz Gilbert de Hameldone” of Scotland with the Hameldons (Umfravilles) of Normanton, especially when considering “Gilberti de Dunfranvill’s” connection to Angus; although, as I suggest elsewhere, another possibility, connected less directly to these Umfravilles, could also be considered.
ANGUS
Gilberti de Dunfranvill is noted in the Fine Rolls of 1226/7: “The king has taken the homage of Gilbert de Umfraville for the lands and fees that Richard de Umfraville,* his father, held of the King … Because Gilbert has given the king surety by W. earl of Ferrers** for rendering £100 to the king for his relief …… It is written in the same manner to the sheriff of Rutland for the same.” *Son of Gilbert, son of Robert, son of Odinell, as above, son of who is tentatively identified as Robert II. de Umfraville. **William, Earl of Derby, by his first wife, Sybilla, daughter and coheir of William Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, by his first wife, Sybilla, daughter and coheir of William Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, had as third daughter, Maud, the spouse of William de Kyme; the family of which the Umfravilles were to marry into.
Angus was an earldom created by writ of summons to parliament, the 25 Edward I., in the person of Gilbert de Umfraville, and though the name of a Scotch title, yet the said Gilbert, and his successors, were all summoned to parliament as English earls, and named as such with the other earls of the realm.
Gilbert de Umfraville who married Matildis, the daughter and heiress of Malcolm, earl of Angus, in Scotland, was one of the most illustrious among the English barons, as recited by Dugdale, citing Matthew Paris, and was lord of Herbottil, Prudhoe, &c. the county of Northumberland. He was married in 1243, and deceased shortly after in 1245, leaving the countess Matildis surviving, and Gilbert his son and heir, of very tender years. This Gilbert de Umfraville on attaining his majority became a person of very considerable note, and in the 51 of Hen. III. obtained a grant for a weekly market, and a yearly fair at Overton in the county of Rutland, in which grant he is styled earl of Angus (Cart. 51, H3).
In 1252 notice is made of “Willielmus de Hameldene” and the “maneria Hameldon’ and Overton in comitatu Botelandiae”, this William being alive in c. 1280. Hambleton (Hameldon) and Overton in later times are described as villages in the parish in Oakham. It is easily perceived that a family of Hamilton may have descended from this stock.
ARCHES
William de Arques — i.e. de Arcis or Arches and his relations have been shown to be very much connected to the Bec of Caux family, certainly in terms of overlordship. Hi name was derived from Arques, a bourg in Offranville, in the vicinity of Dieppe; it adjoins Bourg-Dun. He was son of Godfridus, vicomte of Arques, and grandson of Gozelin, also vicomte of Arques, and afterwards of Rouen. Gozelin was his grandfather by the mother’s side, as Osbern de Bolbec, husband of one of the sisters of the duchess Gunnora, wife of Duke Richard I., is reputed to have been his paternal grandfather. We a find a carta from Robert de Caux* in Derbyshire and Notts, with fifteen tenants, all holding under “de Arches.” This Arches family were settled at Grove in Notts, and at Mendham in Suffolk. In 1166, the wife of Robert de Arches held “2 men” under this Robert “de Chauz”, so there certainly must have been some family connection. Further, Robert de Chauz held in 1161 under Piperel i.e. Peveril; in 1194 under Tickhill (The Antiquary v. 38, p. 215, 1889).
William de Arques had a brother called Osbern, known variously as “Osbern de Archis”, “Osbern de Arches”, and “Osbern the Sheriff.” At Domesday he held 66 manors in Yorkshire, including Newton Kyme. Osbern’s youngest son was Gilbert de Arches, who was the father of Herbert de Arches I., who held land at Coniston, near the boundary of Kettlewell. His nephew was Simon, son of the Saxon Thane Uctred de Hebden (descendant of Uctred, Earl of Northumberland, son of Waltheof Earl of Bernicia and Judith of Lens, daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Adelaide of Normandy, sister of William the Conqueror; Uctred, Earl of Northumberland married Bethoc; daughter of Donald III, King of Scotland); brother of Henry of Coniston (Bradford Antiquary, p. 420, 1905). Herbert had married Uctred’s sister, Ingoldina. *Robert de Caux was the grandson of the Robert I take to be of Bourg-Dun, and synonomous with the father of Robert de Heriz I.
CAUX
A contention of old was that the Heriz family stemmed from a certain “Alselin.” The following account gives the basis of this assumption; that antiquaries wrongly deduced Heriz descent by confounding them with a closely associated family: At the time of the survey of Domesday, Goisfridus Alselin was lord of Shelford, and in several entries mention is made of Ralph, his nephew, and before the year 1108, 8th Henry I. this barony of the Domesday tenant was in moieties between Robert de Caux, and a second Geoffrey Halselin, the son of Ralph, as appears by this entry in a record of that date. “Rodbertus de Chalz et Goffridus Halselinus in Wragebi 4 carrucatas, et 5 bovatas, et tertiam partem unius bovate, under Jerburc wapentacha.” It is commonly and wrongly ascerted that Robert de Caux had married the daughter and heiress of Geoffrey Aselin, and the barony descended in moieties to each of these representatives of the two tenants in Domesday (De Antiquis Legibus liber, p. 94, 1846). To borrow from Mr. Yeatman (‘Lost certificates of Knight’s fees’) “It would seem from the expression, “Robert de Calz received this land with his mother,” that he obtained her marriage and dower (twelve and half fees being exactly one-third of Goisfred Hanselin’s fees), and this fee, notwithstanding its illegality, remained in the possession of the family of de Calz. It is nearly certain from this that this lady was the widow of Goisfred Hanselin. But Robert de Cauz was probably her son by her second husband, who was probably Robert de Caucis, the witness of Lenton Priory”; ipso facto a tenant of William Peverel. Thus, Robert de Caux was the father of another Robert de Caux, who was not the son of “Ralph” as is commonly and wrongly given, from confusion stemming from legacies of Ralph, nephew of Goisfridus Alselin. Robert de Caux, the second so named, married Isabel de Ferrers,* daughter of Robert de Ferrers (son of Henry de Ferrers) and Hawise de Vitre, daughter of Andre de Vitre and Agnes de Mortain, daughter of Robert, Count of Mortagne, the Conqueror’s half-brother, and Maud de Montgomery. *Her sister married Ralph Paynel of Dudley; their daughter, Hawise, married John de Somery; their son, Ralph de Somery, married Margaret Marshall, daughter of John FitzGilbert, Mareschal of England. Robert de Caux and Isabel de Ferrers had issue, another Robert, married to Matilda Basset: In 4 John (R.C.R. No. 17), Matilda, widow of “Robert de Caus” , as appears by the Lady’s Roll of 33 Henry II., who was the daughter of Richard Basset, Chief Justice of England.
Goisfridus Alselin was closely linked with Henry de Ferrers (as noted, closely associated with Gilbert Crispin II. at Senlac; Gilbert being the second-cousin of Robert de Bec-aux-Cauchois); being a tenant of his in Scropton and Thulston, Derbys. It has been noted that Goisfridus was possibly related to the Halselin who was a knight of William de Braose in Sussex (Keats-Rohan, Domesday People, 24).
Robert and Geoffrey de Heriz donated to William Peverel’s foundation of Lenton; Robert de Heriz gave two parts of the tithes of his demesne lands in Ashbourn and Oxcroft, in Derbyshire. Geoffrey de Heriz gifted of two parts of the tithes of his demesne lands in Stapleford and land in Herissiere, Avranches. They were probably brothers ……. “as elsewhere suggested (see p. 84), the Robert named in the Domesday survey (who held Edensor of Henry de Ferrers – M.S), as holding lands in Tibshelf and South Wingfield, may have been the father of that Robert de Heriz whose name appears in the foundation charter of Lenton Priory, there is no difficulty in the matter, for he and the above-named Geoffrey de Heriz would probably in that case be brothers (J. T. Godfrey, History of the Parish and Priory of Lenton, 1884).
Bec-aux-Cauchois was synonomous with Bec-de-Caux (Toussaint Du Plessis, ‘Description géographique’, p. 325, 1740). There seems little doubt that Robert “de Caux” was the “Robert of Domesday”, known also as Robert “de Dun”, who held Edensor of Henry de Ferrers, and Bourg-Dun in Offranville, Dieppe, of the same lord, and that his son was synonomous with Robert de Heriz I., who also held Edensor; who donated to Lenton under various tenurial appellations, and who, as herein noted, married several times.
MACEY
We obviously know that a family of Macey originated in Avranches. We have seen how Robert d’ Avranches, who held the fief of Macey, south of Avranches (Loyd, ‘Origins’, pp. 11-12), was the father of Rualon d’Avranches, and that Robert d’Avranches was a degree of cousin of Hugh Lupus. When Hugh’s nephew, Ranulf, was confirming gifts to his uncle’s foundation, the representatives of the Macey family were Robert and Simon de Macey (Robert being Ruallon II. (as aforementioned; “Inter Simonem de Avranches petentem per Roelland. fratrem suum”; Archaeol. Cant. vol. ii. p. 265); grandsons of Ruallon de Avranches.
1. Ansfroi le Danois
1.1. Ansfroi le Danois (WJ, VII.6, pp. 173-4). The first Viscount of Hiesmes that is on record, and his descendants inherited this dignity, as well as his surname of Le Gotz or Gois.
1.1.1. Toustain le Goz (“Turstin vicecomes”) (ibid.) Witnessed the charter dated to c. 1047 under which Guillaume II Duke of Normandy confirmed the donation by “Adelelmi…Beatricis uxor eius ……. Rotberti filius eius” to the abbey of Mont-Saint-Michel; witnessing immediately after “Gisleberti Crispini, fratris eius Guillelmi.”
1.1.1.1. Richard “le Goz” (“Richard fils de Toustain”) (ibid.).
1.1.1.1.1. Hugh d’Avranches or Abrincis (“Lupus”) (Orderic Vitalis, Vol. II, Book IV, p. 261).
1.1.2. Wimund d’Avranches “Vuitmundus vicecomes”
1.1.2.1. William d’Avranches, sp. Emma FitzGilbert de Brionne. “Guillaume fils de Guimond donne toutes ses vavassories du Luot en 1066” (Cartulaire du Mont-Saint-Michel, n° 70, f° 83v, 84); Fulk Paynel II. in 1158 “confirmer une donation taile par ses ancêtres” of “la donation du Luot.” Luot is in canton Haye-Paynel. This is not to say that William Paynel was a son of William d’Avranches, but the possibility can reasonably be considered, meaning that William Paynel did not come into his holdings in Avranches through marrying a daughter of William d’Avranches, as is a common conjecture, but through paternal inheritance. Consider the degree of ‘confusion’ that surrounds the Paynel pedigree:
1.1.1.2.1. Robert d’Avranches, alias Maci or Abrincis, who held the fief of Macey, south of Avranches (Loyd, ‘Origins’, pp. 11-12); who married, firstly, a daughter of Gelduin de Dol. The author of the ‘Norman People’ made Ruallon a younger brother of Hugh Lupus. Had there been a younger brother, he or his children would naturally have succeeded to the Earldom, rather than his sister’s son. Neither can Rualon have been a son of William FitzWimund d’Avranches, in that Williams son, Robert, married Matilda Avenel. The Fundationis et Fundatorum Historia of Ford Abbey records that domina Alicia uxor domini Randolphi Avenell filia sua…unicam filiam…Matildam married Roberto filio regis Henrici primi notho after the death of her first husband Roberto de Abrincis id est de Averinges (Dugdale Monasticon V, Ford Abbey, Devonshire I, p. 378).
1.1.1.2.1.1. Rualon d’Avranches; named after Gelduin de Dol’s grandfather, Rualon de Dol. It was this Rualon d’Avranches who married Maud de Monville, daughter of William d’Arques and Beatrix Malet, daughter of William Malet and Hesilia Crispin. She was not the second wife of Robert d’ Avranches; neither was Robert also known as Rualon.
1.1.1.2.1.1.1. William d’ Avranches. “This Kentish family held the great barony of Folkestone, brought in dower by the grand-daughter of William de Arques, its first Norman Lord, Maud de Monneville, who was given in marriage to Riwallon or Ruallon d’Avranches, by Henry I. Their son William is said to have founded the church upon its present site, about 1138. The line had ended with another William, fourth of the name, before 1235. His sister Maud, styled “the great heiress of Folkestone,” conveyed the barony to Hamon de Crevecoeur” (Cleveland).
1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1. Simon d’Avranches.
1.1.1.2.1.1.1.2. Robert or “Ruallon” d’Avranches, alias Maci.
RIULF
Dudo told the story of a local lord named Riulf who challenged William Longsword’s control over the province. For the rebellion of Riulf, see De moribus, iii. 43-46 (187-191); the account is retold by William of Malmsbury, contemporary with Orderic, but generally acknowledged as a much greater historian. The salient points:
“In his fourth year, that is, in the year of our Lord nine hundred and forty-four,’ William the son of Rollo, duke of Normandy, was treacherously killed in France, which old writers relate as having been done with some degree of justice. Riulf, one of the Norman nobility, owing William a grudge from some unknown cause, harassed him with perpetual aggressions. His son Anschetil (le Preux) who served under the earl, to gratify his lord, ventured to offer violence to nature; for taking his father in battle …….. In consequence ……. (William Longsword) ……. was met, under the pretence of a conference, as they assert, and killed by Balzo in the middle of the river Seine.”
Balzo is of considerable interest, in that Sir Francis Palgrave (Hist. Normandy, vol. ii., p. 63, 1857) identifies him as a nephew of Riulf, with Balzo also called “Balduinus”, a son of the “Count of Cambrai.” “Therefore Riulph was either the brother-in-law or brother of that Count; but Balzo as we have ascertained from the most incontestable of evidence, a royal charter, was related in blood equally to the family of Charles the Simple, and to Arnoul, Count of Flanders, in whose household he held the office of Chamberlain, so that Riulph, Balzo’s uncle, must have been connected with both of them.” Thus:
1. Baudouin, Count of Flanders, m. Judith, widow firstly of Aethelwulf, King of Wessex, and secondly of Aethelbald, King of Wessex, daughter of Charles II. “le Chauve” King of the West Franks & his first wife Ermentrude d’Orléans. She is named as wife of Baldwin in the list of counts of Flanders recorded in the Cartulaire de Saint-Bertin, which also names her parents and her three sons.
(Through their descendant, Matilda of Flanders, who married William the Conqueror, the line of the Anglo-Norman Kings of England can be traced; Sir Francis Palgrave, The History of the Anglo-Saxons, 1831).
1.1. Baudouin II. He is named as second of the three sons of Baudouin and his wife Judith in the list of counts of Flanders recorded in the Cartulaire de Saint-Bertin. He succeeded his father in 879 as Baudoin “le Chauve” Count of Flanders. He m. Aelfthryth of Wessex, in 899, daughter of Alfred King of Wessex & his wife Ealhswith of the Gainas.
1.1.1. Arnoul “le Grand”, b. 889, Count of Flanders. After agreeing to meet Guillaume Longsword in 942 in order to settle the dispute over Montreuil, Guillaume was murdered, presumably at Count Arnoul’s instigation. He m. Adele de Vermandois.
(Crispin de Bec alias Crespin-Ansgot, grandson of Heriulfr (par Léchaude d’Anisy), married Heloise de Guines, daughter of Siegfried, Count of Guines, and Elftrude de Flandre, great- grandaughter of King Alfred, and daughter of the above mentioned Arnoul “le Grand” and Adele de Vermandois – W. H. Turton, The Plantagenet Ancestry, 1928).
1.1.2. Aethelwulf de Flanders. The Cartulaire de Saint-Bertin specifies that he succeeded his father in 918 as Comte de Boulogne-sur-Mer, de Thérouanne.
1.1.3. “Ealhswid” is named as daughter of Count Baudouin and his wife Aelfthryth in the Chronicle of Aethelweard.
1.1.4. “Earmentruth” is named as daughter of Count Baudouin and his wife Aelfthryth in the Chronicle of Aethelweard.
1.2. “Rodolphus Cameracensis comes”, Comte de Cambrai, is named as third of the three sons of Baudouin and his wife Judith in the list of counts of Flanders recorded in the Cartulaire de Saint-Bertin. The Annales Vedastini name “Balduinus…comes et Rodulfus frater eius nec non Ragnerus.”
1.2.1. Baudouin (Balzo). Named by H. Pirrene (Histoire de Belgique, vol. i. tab. vii.) as the son of Rodolphus or Raoul de Cambrai.
Sir Francis Palgrave allowed the term “nepos” to literally mean nephew, wherehas it may possibly indicate a more remote blood relationship. It can be deduced from the above that Baudoin II. and his brother, “Rodolphus Cameracensis comes”, were born circa 855, with any sister being of similar birth date, therefore not a wife the Riulf of 944. Any wife of Riulf connected to Baudouin (Balzo) would have to be of the next generation, such as his cousins, “Ealhswid” and “Earmentruth”, daughters of Baudouin II. and Aelfthryth of Wessex, daughter of Alfred King of Wessex & his wife Ealhswith of the Gainas.
If Riulf was Heriulf, the chieftain whose fief (Herulfcort) the Harcourts came to possess, and Anschetil (le Preux) was Anschetil de Briquebec, given as son of Heriulf by such antiquaries as Léchaude d’Anisy, and who is noted as one of the few barons to have remained loyal to William Longsword immediately after the death of Rollo, then it is entirely possible that Heriulf married a grandaughter of King Alfred, and the appellation of “le Goz” given to descendants was a consequence of this association.
Like all things Norman, their written chronicles are a mixture of propaganda woven around kernels of truth or probability; of oral history passed to successive generations. We know little as fact in terms of the earliest genealogies; thus, the suggestion I give above is in the same category as the ancestry of the Harcourts as gleaned by La Roque from sixteenth-century ballads – possible, verging on the probable, given d’Anisy’s conjecture. Thus, Heriulf or Heriulfr (known commonly as Hrolf Torsten) would have followed the custom of his time and culture, having several wives, one being Gerlotte de Blois; another of the blood royal of Saxon England; the offsring of this latter alliance being the “le Goz” element of the Crispin family; the term pertaining to “darker-skinned Saxon nobility” as I have explained elsewhere.
Heriulf is taken to be the father of Ansfrid the Dane, who I suggest is the more likely father of Crispin de Bec than his supposed brother, Guillaume.
HERIZ AND COLDHAM
As Mr William Smith Ellis wisely said: ……. “bearing constantly in mind the fact, hitherto not sufficiently considered in compiling genealogies, that, in the early Norman reigns, the same person, as we have seen in Domesday, was often described by half a dozen different designations.” The quote is from ‘Hurstpierpoint’ in which Mr. Ellis attempts to account for the origins of the Ellis family. He does so by giving a “Geoffrey le Marshal” (described as “de Bec” and of the Crispin family) two daughters, one of whom he marries to “Gilbert le Marshal”, thus accounting for the assumed similarity of the coats of arms of the Crispin and Marshal families. Mr. Ellis was following the path of other Victorian antiquaries, who, sharing the heraldic arguement, also made much of the Crispin family’s military pre-eminence among the Normans. However this may be, Mr Ellis did not always follow his same-person-many-names observation; he identifies the father of “Gilbert le Marshal” as “Normannus”, without giving credence to the possibility that “Normannus” was “Geoffrey le Marshal”, alias de Bec. Who was this Geoffrey de Bec? He is stated to be “probably of the same family” as Walter de Bec-aux-Cauchois by the authors of ‘Medieval Prosopography’, vol. 24-5, p. 192, who, as Mr. Ellis, also believe him to have not left heirs; a point which may be challenged on the basis of his likely “half a dozen different designations” not being known. I will make the case that Geoffrey de Bec was the ancestor of a family of Coldham, sharing close ancestral ties with the (Heriz)descendants of Walter de Bec-aux-Cauchois, Geoffreys likely brother. Throughout, I will quote from Mr. Ellis’s treatise on “Normannus”, with gratitude and admiration for this gentleman’s scholarly achievements, without which present-day research would be much bereft.
1. “Normannus” – a sobriquet; Ducange derived “Normannus” from Norma, and gave its meaning as ” famulus” a servant. It was probably a soubriquet meaning “dapifer.” Mr. Ellis thankfully spares his readers by not giving him the wholly fictitious name of Eustace, as given by less scrupulous contemporaries. “As under-tenant, he had lands in Berks, Somersetshire, Devonshire, Leicestershire, Yorkshire, Suffolk, Cambridgeshire, Bedfordshire, Northamptonshire, and Shropshire; and as tenant in capite, in Yorkshire. In one entry in Suffolk, he is styled “Vicecomes ” (sheriff), and in the same county, as well as in Kent, Sussex, and Surrey, he is said to have held manors temp. Edward the Confessor: and in one entry in Sussex, a manor is mentioned, of which “Normannus tenuit et tenet modo” of William (II.) de Eu.” We have already seen that Walter de Bec-aux-Cauchois, son of Ralph de Bec, married a daughter of Hugh de Grandcourt, a contemporary, and highly likely close relation, of William II. de Eu, sp. (2) Helisende, d. o. Richard le Goz, vicomte d’Avranches, and sister of Hugh Lupus, Earl of Chester.
(The following pedigree of Montalt is a construction from reputable sources, though I am aware that such constructions are, at best, reasonable reflections of reality; the following may be one generation too few).
1.1. “Ralph the Dapifer” (of Hugh Lupus – M.S), was living 1093 and 1119, and was brother of Hugh Fitz-Norman.” In 1119 he witness Hugh Fitz-Norman’s grant of Gostrey and Lawton to Chester Abbey; and he afterwards, as Radulphus Dapifer, follows the Earl’s brother, William Meschines, and the Baron of Halton, as a witness to the Charter of Ranulph to the same.
1.1.1. Robert de Montalt. “Mr. Ormerod, in his Miscellanea Palatina, gives a well-authenticated pedigree of the baronial family of Montalt, derived from Robert Dapifer de Montalt, alias Robert Fitz-Ralph Fitz-Norman, mentioned in the Pipe Roll of 31 Henry I., and living in 1162.” Of “Normannus” Mr. Ormerod does not profess to know anything, but considers the name of “Norman” a sobriquet.” Robert de Montalt came to hold Coddington. Robert de Montalt, sp. Leucha, highly likely of the Barons of Halton, given her dower of Neston, the church of which was bestowed upon the Monastery of St. Werburg, about the year 1180.
1.1.1.1. Robert de Montalt.
1.1.1.1.1. Roger de Montalt. Seneschal and Justice of Chester. Roger de Montalt, died 1260, having been Chief Justice of Chester, from the year 1257. This Roger de Montalt, we take to be the same personage who married Cecily, fourth daughter of William, Earl of Sussex,* sister and co-heir to Earl Hugh, who died in the 27th of King Henry III.; to whom the township and castle of Rising, in Norfolk, was assigned in her right, who made it his chief seat and place of residence. He held this lordship in her right.
*William de Aubigny, Earl of Sussex, son of William d’Aubigny Pincerna, and Maud Bigod, d. o. Roger Bigod, 1st Earl of Norfolk.* William de Aubigny probably married Mabel, d. o. Hugh ‘Keveliok’ de Meschines, Earl of Chester. Roger Bigod was succeeded by his eldest son, William Bigod, and, after he drowned in the sinking of the White Ship, by his second son, Hugh Bigod, who later became Earl of Norfolk. Roger Bigod’s daughter, Gunnora, married Robert, Lord of Rayleigh.
(William Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, son of John,* son of Gilbert le Marshal, who bore a bend fusilly, which were also those of the family of Raleigh (this coat was no doubt derived from Geoffrey le Marshal, or de Bec, of the family of Crispin, who bore lozengy), married Isabel de Clare, daughter and heir of Richard, son of Gilbert de Clare, surnamed “Strongbow”, who was created Earl of Pembroke in 1138. Their daughter, Maud, married 1st, Hugh Bigod, Earl of Norfolk. *A charter of John, son of Gilbert le Marshal, gives to Hugh de Raleigh (probably his brother) the manor of Nettlecombe, in Somersethire (S.R.O., DD/WO 1; 62/9).
1. Roger Bigod, Earl of Norfolk.
1.1. Maud Bigod, sp. William d’Aubigny Pincerna.
1.1.1. William de Aubigny, Earl of Sussex, sp. Mabel, d. o. Hugh ‘Keveliok’ de Meschines, Earl of Chester.
1.1.1.1. Cecily de Aubigny, sp. Roger de Montalt, who held the township and castle of Rising, in Norfolk, in her right.
1.1.1.1.1. Simon de Montalt.
1.1.1.2. Hugh de Aubigny, 5th Earl of Arundel, sp. Isabel de Warren, d. o. William (Plantagenet) de Warren, Earl of Warren and Surrey.
1.1.1.3. Isabel de Aubigny, sp. John FitzAlan, lord of Oswestry, Sheriff of Shropshire.
1.1.1.4. Nicola de Aubigny, sp. Roger de Somerie, lord of Dudley.
1.2. Hugh Bigod, Earl of Norfolk, sp. Maud Marshal, d. o. William Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, son of John, son of Gilbert “le Marshal.”
1.2.1 Roger Bigod, Earl of Norfolk, sp. Isabel, d. o. William “the Lion” of Scotland. Roger held the Manor of Coldham-Hall, Suffolk, held of the Bigods by Simon de Coldham.
1.3. Gunnora Bigod, sp. Robert, Lord of Rayleigh, of the family of Gilbert “le Marshal.”
cont.
1.1.1.1.1.1. John de Montalt, Seneschal of Chester, sp. (1) Elene, widow of Robert de Stockport; (2) Milicent, d. o. William de Cantilupe, but dying without male issue, was s. by his brother, Robert.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Ellen de Montalt. Feudal Aids (6:21,23) refers to ‘Elienora de Zuche’ as holding the manor of Bingley of her mother ‘Milisenta de Monte Alto’ in 1284-5; Rev. C Moor, ‘Knights of Edward I’ – ” That quote leads me to think that Ellen was a daughter of Milicent and John de Montalt and was “adopted” by 2nd husband Eudo la Zouche. Her mother Milicent held the manor of Bingley in the name of Monte Alto for her daughter by her first marriage. Eleanor married Sir John de Harcourt of Stanton Harcourt, son of Sir Richard de Harcourt and Margaret Beke, d. o John Beke, Baron Beke of Eresby.
1.1.1.1.1.2. Robert de Montalt, the “Black Steward of Chester”; he married, circa 1261, Joan, daughter of Roger de Mowbray by Maud, sister and eventually coheir of Simon de Beauchamp, 1st daughter of William de Beauchamp, Baron of Bedford. He died shortly before 16 September 1275. His widow’s dower was assigned October 1275. She was dead in 8 Edward II. He had two sons, Roger, and Robert, and was s. by the elder.
(I assume John de Montalt to have had several younger brothers, whose names appear in two lists of Crusaders who obtained the King’s letters of protection during their absence from England in 1270/1. The general list contains Simon de Montalt, whilst the letters of protection for the following: 20 February, include in total “Henricus de Allemannia, nepos regis. Adam de Montalt. Walterus de Wygeton. Johannes de Montalt. Petrus de Chaumpayne. Elyas de Rabeyn. Simon de Montalt. Willielmus Belet. Eustachius de Balliolo. Bertramus de Draycot” (Samuel Bentley, Excerpta historica, p. 271, 1831). It is reasonable to assume Adam and Simon de Montalt to be other younger brothers of John de Montalt (Johannes de Montalt), who accompanied him on the Crusade. (This Simon was not the Simon of the “lesser” family of Montalts who had died previous to this time without male heirs).
1.1.1.1.1.2.1. Roger de Montalt. He was one of the barons in rebellion against Henry III., but returning to his allegiance, he subsequently defended Cambridge for the king. In the reign of Edward I., he was in the wars of Gascony, and was summoned to parliament as a Baron, on the 23rd June, 1296, he m. Julian, daughter of Roger de Clifford, but dying without issue, in 1297, the barony expired — his lands devolved, however, upon his brother. Roger de Montalt granted to Hugh de Brickhull, the Manor of Bretton. Hugh de Brickhill was many times mayor of Chester between 1272 and 1312 (Orm. i. 207-8). The family doubtless came from Brickhill in Buckinghamshire, which had belonged to the earls of Chester from the Conquest (DB, i. 147). Roger de Montalt is noted in many charters with “Hugh de Brickhull.”
1.1.1.1.1.2.2. Isabel de Montalt, m. Sir William de Morley, 1st Baron Morley of Roydon, son of Robert de Morley of Roydon.
1.1.1.1.1.2.2.1. Robert de Morley. He married, firstly, Hawise, sister and coheir of John Marshal of Hingham, Norfolk, and daughter of William Marshal, 1st Lord Marshal, by Christian, daughter of Robert FitzWalter, 1st Lord FitzWalter, hereditary Marshal of Ireland, who, as Robert’s feudal superior, of the Barony of Rye, had been his guardian. A family of Coldham became established at the Morley fief of Swanton Morley, as evidenced by these later records: “Couldham, George, Swanton Morley (Norfolk) 1596”; “Couldham, John, senior, yeoman, of Swanton Morley, 1617”, NCC will register, Trotter, 3; “Couldham, John, of Swanton, 1561-1564”, ANW will register, Ayer, fo. 68.
1.1.1.1.1.2.3. Robert de Montalt. He was born 25 March 1274. He married by royal license 25 January 1300/1 Emma, widow of Sir Richard FitzJohn, who died shortly before 5 August 1297.
(The name Brickell is from – Bow Brickhill – In 1086 two manors in this parish belonged to Walter Giffard, patron of the Bec family. From one or both of the tenants of the two manors of Walter Giffard in 1086, of whom Ralph held 5 hides and Robert 4 (V.C.H. Bucks. i, 252) a manor of Bow Brickhill came eventually to the Chaunceys, i.e. (Cauceis, le Cauchois); possibly Roger Chauncey, living in 1174 (Pipe R. 21 Hen. II (Pipe R. Soc., 53), was one of the early lords. Caldecott Manor is not mentioned in 1086, but was probably included in Bow Brickhill Manor. Colour to the supposition that this small manor was comprised within the larger at the Domesday Survey is lent by the fact that the Chaunceys, lords of Bow Brickhill, were also lords of Caldecott (‘Parishes: Bow Brickhill’, A History of the County of Buckingham: Volume 4 (1927), pp. 289-293). Hence, the Brickell family may have stemmed from that of Bec-aux-Cauchois).
Roger de Montalt, held two knights’ fees in Carlton and Kessingland of the honour of Chester (Testa de Nevill, p. 291). Carlton was held by Roger de Colville: “There is a charter extant (Brit. Mus.) which shows the vast estate possessed by this family in Carlton and its neighbourhood, by which Roger de Colville grants to Robert his son, his manor of Coldham, with lands in Huggechall, Frostenden, Wangeford, Reydone, Estone, Wenhaston, Thuriton, Northale, Henstede, Wrentham, Wiligham, Elech, Soterle, Magna Wirlingham, Parva Wirlingham, North Cove (the Jernegan manor), Beccles, Endegate, Barsham, Riggesfield, Redesham, Branthorne, Schadenfield, Westhal, and Stovene, in the county of Suffolk, and Giligham, in Norfolk. The Colvilles retained estates in Carlton long after they had alienated the manor; for by an inquisition, taken on Monday after the feast of the decollation of St. John the Baptist, in the second of Richard II., it was found by the jury, that Roger Colville, Knt., held in Carlton and Petoughe one knight’s fee, belonging to the castle and manor of Rising in Norfolk (Blomefield). Sir Roger de Colville obtained a license from the Crown to hold a market and fair in Carlton in the fifty-first of Henry III. In the following year (1267) this Sir Roger was Sheriff of Norfolk and Suffolk, and received of Robert de Kelling twenty shillings for not being a knight. He married Galiena Walpole” (‘Carlton Colville’, The History and Antiquities of the County of Suffolk: volume 1 (1846), pp. 237-243). The Montalt and Colleville families were of the same “Crispin” stock, as will be shown, and it is highly likely that Roger de Colville’s holding under the the castle and manor of Rising came about through intermarriage with the Montalts; Roger de Montalt, Seneschal and Justice of Chester, above mentioned, holding this lordship in right of his wife. I would suggest that Simon de Montalt, above mentioned, married a daughter of Roger de Colville, and held an interest in Coldham (Suffolk) as Simon de Coldham under his brother-in-law, Robert de Colville. The Manor of Coldham-Hall (Suffolk) was held of the Earls of Norfolk, and to which the moiety of the advowson belonged, till sold from it. In 1239, Warine de Redenhall, lord of it, impleaded Roger Bigod Earl of Norfolk* (kin of the Montalts, as shown) to permit him to enjoy certain liberties belonging to this manor which he held of him. In 1303, Simon de Coldham of Redenhall and Emma his wife, sold the moiety of the advowson which belonged to it, and the manor (except an hundred shillings, land, and some rents, afterwards called Merks manor,) to Sir William de Burgis’ (‘Hundred of Earsham: Redenhall’, An Essay towards a Topographical History of the County of Norfolk: volume 5 (1806), pp. 358-372). I submit that “Simon de Coldham” held of the Bigods as kin; he being a Montalt. *Roger Bigod was 4th Earl of Norfolk and Marshal of England. He was the son of Hugh Bigod, and Matilda, a daughter of William Marshal, Earl of Pembroke and Marshal of England, son of John FitzGilbert the Marshal.
This is not to suggest that Simon de Coldham was the ancestor of all named Coldham, for there were other Coldhams, and those who took their title from them at earlier times; what I do suggest is that any named Coldham associated with families such as Heriz are likely of the Simon de Coldham line, given, of course, the correctness of Simon being as postulated.
BURNHAM AND WALTER DE BEC
Daniel Gurney in his memoires of his family: “It seems likely that Philip de Burnham, or de Warenne, who held the manors of Burnham and Harpley in the reign of Stephen, was a younger son, or grandson by a younger son, of the first Earl Warren; and his wife having part of the Harpley manor, as appears hy the deed of William Fitz-Philip, leads me to think she was heiress of “Walter”, who held these manors at the survey.” ……. “Philip de Burnham, with the consent of Emma his wife, and William his son and heir, gave to the monks of Castle-acre his mill in Fyncham.”
The “Walter” in question was Walter de Bec: “Walter de Bec-aux-Cauchois …….. He expanded his territory from Buckinghamshire into Norfolk, where he married into the family of Grandcourt, whose patron was William de Warenne. Walter married a daughter of Hugh de Grandcourt.”
1. Walter de Bec-aux-Cauchois, m. d. o. Hugh de Grandcourt.
2. Walter de Bec II.
3. Emma de Bec, m. Philip de Burnham, or de Warenne, likely son of Reginald de Warenne I.
4. William de Burnham.
5. Philip de Burnham, lord of this manor, in the 36th of Henry II., and was succeeded by:
6. Philip de Burnham, his son, who married Emma, daughter and coheir of Sir Ralph L’Estrange.
7. Margery de Burnham m. Walter de Grandcourt.
Temp. Henry IV. Sir Robert de Morley, and others, who farmed, or were trustees of this lordship (Burnham), kept their first court in the 11th of the said. King, on Thursday next after the feast of St. Simon and St. Jude ……. List of pieces of land in Burnham Thorpe (Norfolk, location specified) held by Roger de Coldham and Thomas Gygges. Court of Wards circa 1433 …… John Swalne v. Roger Coldham, feoffee: Lands in Burnham (Brunham): Norfolk. Covering dates 1433 ……. Burnham Thorpe manor, cum membris, viz. Coldham’s and Hayward’s. It would appear that Roger de Coldham married into the family of Gygges. It is reasonable to perceive a connection beteen Simon de Montalt (de Coldham?) and Roger de Coldham, given familial connections to Morley, and equally reasonable that the following John de Coldham was of this lineage, given familial connections to Audley:
1. James de Audley, Justiciar of Ireland, m. Ela Longespee, d.o. Sir William II Longespee, Earl of Salisbury,and Idonea de Camville, second-cousin of Isabel de Camville, wife of Sir Robert de Harcourt, they the ancestors of Sir Richard de Harcourt, married to Ellen de Montalt, as above noted.
1.1. Nicholas de Audley, m. Catherine Giffard, d. o. Sir John Giffard and Maud de Clifford, cousin of Juliane de Clifford, married to Sir Roger de Montalt, as above noted.
1.2. Sir Hugh de Audley, Baron of Audley, b 1267.
1.2.1. Sir Hugh de Audley, Earl of Gloucester, m. Isabel, sister and coheir of Gilbert de Clare (‘Hundred of South Erpingham: Little-Berningham’, An Essay towards a Topographical History of the County of Norfolk: volume 6, pp. 316-320, 1807.
“Grant by John son of Alice de Coldham of Norfolk and Suffolk: Particulars of account for the Manors of Hugh d’Audley, Jun., namely Desning with Cavenham, Little Barningham, Wells with Warham, Wiston and Crimplesham. Covering dates 14-15 Edw. II 1321-2.” It may have been the case that this John de Coldham held in Barningham, as, in 1390, Richard de Coldham and his wife Emma are mentioned in a court action of Richard Lytylker, parson of the church of “Parva Bernyngham” concerning land in “Bernyngham” (Feet Fines Norf.). “Bernyngham” being noted as the manor of “Hugonis de Audele Comitis Gloucestrise” (Rerum Britannicarum, 215). John de Coldham may have neen the son of John de Coldham, and related to Radulphus de Coldham, as – 1321. Jan. 25. Norfolk. “Thomas Mariot and Richer, his son, and Simon atte Westminster, atte (sic) Heythe of Plumpstede, tenants, put themselves against John son of John de Coldham, demandant, concerning a messuage, four acres of land and two acres of heath in Little Bemyngham, which John claims against the said tenants by writ of right, unless duel have been waged, as the tenants have placed themselves upon the grand assize” (Supplementary Close Rolls). “John de Goyst v, Radulphus de Coldham, by Adam de Weston, in Parva Bernyngham” (Feet Fines Norf., 1303).
Release by John Everard of Bryston and Roger Bulwer of Wooddallynge to John Dawet of Bryston and Thomas Matthew of Eggefeld, tenements in Bryston and Corpusty formerly belonging to Walter atte Chirche of Folsham which above feoffors held jointly with Thomas Brygge of Eggefeld gent., Simon Everard of Geystwheyt and Thomas Everard of Folsham deceased, by enfeoffment of John Gygge of Wyghton, William Walkelayne, parson of church of Holt, and John Grycke of Langham, 26 February 1444; witnesses: John Bryston, Robert Braunche esqs., Simon Coldham of Bryston, Clement Ace, William Bawet” (Feet Fines Norf.). This Simon de Coldham was of the subsequent generation to the Simon whom I propose married a daughter of Roger de Colville.
BRYSTON
The Earl Warenne had also a lordship by grant of the Conqueror. The ancient family of de Briston, were lords of it. In the 4th of Henry III., Roger de Leonibus, or Lions, impleaded Ralph de Briston for 2 parts of a fee in this town. This Roger was son of Jeffrey de Lions, who married Matilda, daughter and coheir of William de Lions, who lived in the reign of Henry II. and left also 2 other daughters and coheirs, Hawise and Beatrice, and they dying s.p. he claimed it as heir. William de Grandcourt, lord of Fulmodeston, proving that Jeffrey de Lions had levied a fine of the same to his ancestor, William de Grandcourt, Briston held his possession.———– In the 9th of Edward II. John de Briston was lord, and in the 17th a fine was levied between John, and Joan his wife, querents, John le Poure, &c. deforcients, whereby lands here were settled on John de Briston, remainder to Peter and John his sons; and in the 6lh of Edward III. this lordship was settled on the said John and Joan for life; remainder to John, Roger, Adam, Nicholas, &c. his sons, in tail. The arms of this family was quarterly, argent, and sable, a bend over all, or. John de Birston in the 20th of that King, held half a fee of the Calthorps (as was found), and they of the Earl Warenne. Thus, Briston, as Burnham, was a Warenne holding connected to the families of Grandcourt (and, thus, Bec), which a member of that kinship group, as suggested as Montalto vide Coldham, became associated with.
COLDHAM CONNECTIONS
These Couldhams of Norfolk bore az. a mullet ar. pierced gu., which suggests intermarriage with the Harpden or Harpenden family of Senges, who bore but a slight difference, ar. a mullet, pierced, gu. Of Senges, it followed the pattern of both Burnham and Bernyngham in being eventually held in mesne by the Calthorps. William de Noiers at the survey was steward of a lordship in this town. This was granted by King William II. to William de Albini Pincerna. The genealogy of the Harpdens is lost within a Norfolk maze, yet it is certain that Sir John Harpenden married into the family of de la Pole, who held an interest in Senges. Sir John de la Pole, son of William de la Pole and Margaret Peverel (whose grandfather, Ralph Basset, was the brother of Maud Basset, wife of William de Heriz), married into a very important Kentish family, the Cobhams, his wife Joan being the daughter of John de Cobham, third Baron Cobham (obit. 1367), and his wife Margaret (obit. 1395), the daughter of Hugh Courtenay, the second Earl of Devonshire. Sir John and Lady Joan had one daughter, also Joan, who, as heir to John of Cobham, was to become known as Lady of Cobham. She had five husbands, three of whom are commemorated with brasses: Sir Reginald Braybrooke (obit. 1405) and Sir Nicholas Hawberk (obit. 1407), both at Cobham, Kent; and Sir John Harpenden (obit.1438) in Westminster Abbey. She and both her grandparents, John de Cobham and his wife Margaret also have brasses in the Cobham church. It was probably such connections which enabled the Coldham diaspora.
“Edmund, son of Sir Robert Peverel, of Castle Ashby in Northamptonshire, by Alice his wife, sister to Bishop Langton, was his cousin and heir, aged 14, at his uncle’s death. By the escheat rolls, in the 5th of Edward III. Edmund was found to die seized of (Langton’s) Coldham manor, containing 312 acres of land, 8 of meadow, 2 parts of a windmill, and John was his son and heir, by Elizabeth his wife, who dying s. p. Margaret his sister and heir, brought it by marriage, to Sir William de la Pole, son and heir of Sir Richard, by Helen his wife, and Sir John was his son and heir.” ……… “Sir William and Margaret his wife, held this lordship, with those of Aspale, Debenham, Grimston, Trimley, and Assington, in Suffolk, in the 26th of Edward III. and in the said year, settled on Sir William his uncle, 4 marks annuity, out of this lordship, and that of Creshale in Essex; and in the 36th on Sir John Mowbray, the manor of Ashby-Davy, in Northamptonshire, and on John Lord Cobham, an annuity out of his manors of Sything in Norfolk, and of Grimston in Suffolk” (from Blomefield, p. 410).
The tomb of Sir John Harpenden: “The inscription is entirely rased from this tomb; but it still retains four shields of arms: two at the head of the slab, and two about the middle of the monument. The first, at the dexter corner, bears, Argent, a mullet of six points, pierced, and charged in the centre with a martlet, gules, for Harpeden, impaling, quarterly, first and fourth, Barry, of Six, or and azure, on a chief of the first, two pallets between two squares, based dexter and sinister, of the second, an inescutcheon, argent, Mortimer, second and third, or, a cross, gules, Ulster. The second shield, at the sinister corner of the slab, bears the coat of Harpeden, impaling, Gules, on a chevron, or, three estoiles, sable, Cobham, of Starborough, in Surrey. The third shield, on the dexter side, is charged with Harpeden, as before, impaling, Gules, on a chevron, or, three lions rampant, sable, Cobham, of Cobham, in Kent. The fourth shield, on the sinister side, bears Harpeden alone; viz. – a mullet, as before described. The molette, or mullet, borne by Sir John Harpeden, is one of the most common badges of chivalry; but in the earlier representations of the charge it is never found pierced, and very probably had, originally, reference to a meteor, as described by Guillim, in his ” Display of Heraldry,” chap. 5: but the arms of Harpeden, a mullet of six points, pierced, seems evidently an allusion to the spur rowel, from whence modern heralds derive the bearing. The French, our prototypes in the heraldic art, admit six points to the mullet, although we usually allow only five” (G. P. Harding, Antiquities in Westminster Abbey, p. 25, 1825).
CORNWORTHY
The castle of Totnes, together with Cornworthy and Loddeswell, was given to Henry, son of earl Reginald (Pipe Rolls, 11 John; Testa, 1373, p. 195a, in Trans, xxxvii. 424), but on Henry’s rebellion in 1219 they were restored to Reginald de Braiose (Rot. Lit. Claus., 3 Hen. III. m. 13), the third son of William de Braiose, together with the Honour of Totton. This Reginald died before 9 June, 1228 (Gibbs’ Complete Peerage, I. 22), and his son William 2 May, 1230. In 1234 William’s widow, Eva, held the castle and Honour (Testa, 1382, p. 195a). On her death before 1246 they passed to her daughter Eva, wife of William de Cantilupe the younger. William de Cantilupe died 25 September, 1254 (A.-D. Inq. 38 Hen. III. No. 46; Cal. Gen. 61), leaving an only son, George, and two daughters, Joan and Milisent. George died without issue 18 October, 1273 (A.-D. Inq. 1 Ed. I. No. 16; Gibbs’ Complete Peerage, 23), whereupon his two sisters were left co-heiresses. The Honour of Totton fell to the share of Milicent, who married (1) Eudo or Ivo de la Zouche (Trans, xii. 197; Dugdale, Bar. I. 690; Oliver, Mon. 239 n.), and after his death (2) John de Montalt (Dugdale, I. 527). Her sister Joan married Sir Henry Hastings (Gibbs’ Complete Peerage, I. 23). As stated, the order of Milicent’s marriages should perhaps be reversed.
(The arms of William Harris of Cornworthy impaled those of Montalt, and also “a dragon’s head”, similar to an early crest of Coldham. It may be reasonable to assume a familial connection between this family of Harris and that of Simon de Montalt, who I have suggested to be synonomous with Simon de Coldham).
Cornworthy was one of Juhel’s lordship manors which when the barony was divided in 1205 went to William Braiose. On William Braiose’s outlawry in 1208 it was given to Henry, son of earl Reginald (Testa, 1373, p. 195a, in Trans, xxxvii. 424), but on Henry’s rebellion in 1219 it was restored to Reginald, the third and only surviving son of William de Braiose. On his death in 1221 it passed with the Honour of Totton to William, son of Reginald de Braiose, and on his death in 1229 to William’s heiress, Eva, wife of William de Cantilupe. In 1384 William la Zouche of Haringworth died seised of it (A.-D. Inq. 5 Ric. II. No. 62). At some date after 1205 and before 1238 the priory of St. Mary was founded at Cornworthy for seven religious women by some member of the Braiose family and endowed with the manor of Cornworthy (Oliver, Mon. 236). Most probably the foundation took place after the death of William de Braiose in 1229, his widow and daughter being the founders. The advowson was held of the King as a member of Totnes barony (A.-D. Inq. 1 Ed. I. No. 17). The prioress continued to hold the manor until the dissolution.
Totnes at the time of the survey was the estate of Juhel. Before 1123 Henry I. had given the castle and borough of Totnes ,a to Roger de Nonant, and at the division of the barony in 1205 the castle and borough fell to William de Braiose. On his outlawry they were given to Henry, son of earl Reginald (Testa, 1373, p. 195a), and on Henry’s rebellion in 1219 were restored to Reginald and descended with his daughter to William de Cantilupe. With Milicent, Cantilupe’s daughter, they passed to Ivo de la Zouche. William la Zouche held them in 1316 (Feud. Aids, 378), and they continued in his family till the attainder of lord Zouche in 1486 (Trans, xii. 162).
cont.
1.2. Hugh Fitz-Norman. Hugh Fitz-Norman adds to Earl Hugh’s grants to St. Werburgh’s in 1093, lands in Lostock, Coddington, and Lea, in which “Radulfus frater ejus” joins, and he witnesses the Charter of that date as Hugh Fitz-Norman. It is certain that antiquaries confounded Hugh FitzNorman with Hugh de Mara; on the death or forfeiture of the latter his lands were escheated to Hugh Lupus, as is shown by deeds of the next grantee, Robert FitzSerlo.
1.2.1. William Fitz-Hugh-Fitz-Norman. “Hugh had a son, mentioned in the Pipe Roll of 31 Henry I.”
1.3. William Fitz-Norman, whom Mr. Ellis associates with the family of Ellis, occurs in Domesday as a Sussex proprietor, also in other counties.
(The suppositions of Mr. Ellis might lead to a conclusion of the William de Frene noted in 1166 being William Fitz-Norman’s grandson).
1.4. Gilbert FitzNorman, or le Marshal. The arms borne by the Marshalls Earls of Pembroke, sons of John, son of Gilbert le Marshall were no doubt derived from Geoffrey le Marshall, or de Bec, of the family of Crispin. Gilbert FitzNorman died in 1130; this date would just accord with the date of the death of Gilbert le Marshall.
1.4.1. John Fitz-Gilbert. This John’s son John, and his brother and heir, William, created Earl of Pembroke, were successively sheriffs for the united counties of Surrey and Sussex, in which latter county they owned considerable property
1.4.1.1. William le Marshal
1.4.1.1.1. Maud Marshal, sp. Hugh Bigod, Earl of Norfolk. His sister was the grandmother of the wife of Roger de Montalt.
1.4.1.1.1.1. Roger Bigod, Earl of Norfolk; second-cousin of Roger’s wife; third-cousin of Simon de Montalt, alias Coldham?
A SIMPLE SUMMARY
1. Crispin de Bec.
1.1. Gilbert Crispin.
1.1.1. Gilbert and William Crispin (alias de Colville).
1.2. Ralph de Bec.
1.2.1 Walter de Bec.
1.2.1.1. Robert de Bec.
1.2.1.1.1. Robert de Heriz.
1.2.2. Geoffrey de Bec (alias Normannus).
1.2.2.1. Ralph de Montalt.
1.2.2.1.1. Robert de Montalt.
1.2.2.1.1.1. Robert de Montalt.
1.2.2.1.1.1.1. Roger de Montalt.
1.2.2.1.1.1.1.1. Simon de Montalt (alias de Coldham).
1.2.2.2. William Fitz-Norman (alias Ellis).
1.2.2.2.1. William Fitz-Norman.
1.2.2.3. Gilbert le Marshal.
DOUGLAS
The account that the two candidates for the Scottish Crown descended from Margaret and Isabella, daughters of David, Earl of Huntingdon, brother of William I. (the Lion), is purely mythical. John Baliol was, it was claimed, through his mother, Devorgoil, the grandson of the elder daughter, Margaret; while Robert Brus was the son of the younger daughter, Isabella.
The claim that the 1st Earl of Douglas claimed the crown in oppsition to Robert II (1370) in right of “Dornagilla Comyn”, “heiress of Marjory Baliol”, John Baliol’s sister, is equally mythical. There is positive evidence to disprove the genealogy. The Red Convyn’s great grandson and lineal heir, David, earl of Athole, was then alive, and in him any claim of Baliol representation that could be supposed to come through the Comyns must have vested. The mother of the Earl of Douglas, instead of being the fabled Dornagilla, was Beatrice, daughter of Sir David Lindsay of Crawford, and ancestress, through her second husband, of the house of Erskine. Wyntoun viii. c. 3. It must be stated that neither John Baliol, Robert Brus, or the 1st Earl of Douglas made any such claims; the claims were assumed for them by such as Hume of Godscroft (1664), in order to construct flattering genealogies that at least sounded plausible.
The 1st Earl of Douglas would have claimed the Crown by some connection to David, Earl of Huntingdon, or his brother, William I. of Scotland; a connection now lost to us. John le Scot, son of David, Earl of Huntingdon, died in 1237 and the Coppingford overlordship was inherited by Devorgilla, daughter of his sister Margaret Galloway, who married firstly Nicholas de Stuteville and secondly John de Balliol (Farrer, op. cit. 358). This apparant union gave rise to an attempt to construct a genealogy of Douglas around it. We are asked to believe that Theobald le Fleming’s father married a “Miss de Stutteville”; a fictitious sister of Nicholas de Stutteville; they the fictitious parents of William Douglas. This myth was very alluring, in that we are invited to believe “Michael le Fleming was a near kinsman of William the Conqueror, and one of the commanders of the victorious army at the battle of Hastings.” It would not be charitable to comment. Theobald le Fleming’s lands did not form a part of the later Douglas barony. The name Theobald does not appear in the Douglas family.
What, then, could have been the genuine claims of the 1st Earl of Douglas?
1. Gilbert le Marshal (Gilbert Norman), ob. c. 1130.
1.1. John FitzGilbert le Marshal, a minor Anglo-Norman nobleman during the reign of King Stephen, who fought in the 12th century civil war on the side of the Empress Matilda. Since at least 1130, he had been the royal marshal to Henry I.
1.1.1. John le Marshal; John’s eldest son by Sybilla of Salisbury (died 1194), inherited the title of Marshal, which he held until his death. The title was then granted by King Richard to his brother William, who made the name and title famous.
1.1.1.1. William Douglas? The name Douglas first appears when William Douglas witnesses a charter of Bishop Jocelyn of Glasgow in 1174, and five years later he is recorded as Lord of Douglas.
1.1.2. William Marshal, m. Isabel de Clare.
1.1.2.1. Maud Marshal, 1194–1248, m.Hugh Bigod, 3rd Earl of Norfolk.
1.1.2.1.1. Roger Bigod, Earl of Norfolk, m. Isabel, d. o. William I. of Scotland; sister of Alexander II.
1.1.2.2. Gilbert Marshal, 4th Earl of Pembroke, 1197–1241, married Marjorie, youngest daughter of King William I of Scotland, sister of Alexander II.
1.1.2.3. Isabel Marshal, 9/10/1200–17/1/1240, m. (1) Gilbert de Clare, 5th Earl of Hertford, whose daughter Isabel de Clare m. Robert Brus, 5th Lord of Annandale, the grandfather of Robert the Brus.
This suggestion is as plausible as any.
Copyright M. Stanhope 2010.
MALVOISIN DE HERCY
FORWARD
What follows is my view on the most likely ancestry of “Malvoisin de Hercy”; he who married Théophanie Pont de l´Arche, daughter and coheir of Gilbert de Pont de l´Arche (C.M. Lesaulnier, ed.,”Recherches sur la Domesday”, p. 200. 1842), who held two knights’ fees of the honour of Tickhill in 1203 (Red Book, p. 182). Théophanie’s sister, Isabelle, married William Rufus. Essentially, this brief account shows the Mauvoisin family to have “originated” in Serquigny (wherein a family of “Arches”); to be donators to the Abbey of St. Evroult, at a time when such donation was a jealously guarded privilege, confined to those related to the “founder”; to be likely ancestors of a family of Rufus. Thus, the marriage of “Malvoisin de Hercy” and William Rufus to daughters of “Gilbert de Archis” is explained in the context of a kinship network that enhanced and its economic wellbeing by marriages within its confines; the concept of marriage as business.
Such a concept offers a far greater insight than orthography as to who people were. The vast number of different spellings of names in medieval times confuses research. Families were often given names of similar spelling; thus Hersin for Hercy, a variation of spelling, rather than families so named being synonomous. What also confuses research is “Victorian certitude” – the need of some genealogists of that era to provide “links” between branches of the same family. Whilst I believe “Malvoisin de Hercy” may have been linked to other other families of “Hercy”, and most certainly to other families of Mauvoisin in England, these links are not known to any degree of exactness.
MALUS VICINUS
The Mauvoisin family are an important component in the genealogy of that branch of the Crispins from which the Stanhopes descended. According to Mathieu – Reserches Sur Les Premiers Comtes de Dammartin, 19, 60, 1996 – a probable wife of William Crispin 11. was Agnes Mauvoisin, who was the daughter of Eustachia Dammartin; daughter of Manasser, Count of Dammartin, and Constance Capetien, daughter of Robert II., 972-1031, King of France. She married Raoul (Radulphus or Ralph) Mauvoisin, “le Barbu”, Seigneur of Rosny, and Viscount of Mantes. It is claimed he was a part of the Hastings invasion force, before becoming a monk at Gassicourt, dying, by some accounts, in 1074. An act of Agnes, daughter of Eustachia, daughter of Count Manasser, granted tithes at Rosny ‘for the souls of her mother and husband, William. Raoul Mauvoisin donated land at Lommoye to Saint-Evroult in 1060; the abbey founded by the Giroie family. (The relevance of this donation will be explored hereafter).
Mauvoisin lineage can not be determined by name, which is a sobriquet; Fr. mauvais voisin, lat. malus vicinus, “a bad neighbour”, which in the sense of these times can be taken to mean “a relentless encroacher”; the manner in which it was applied to such as Hugh Lupus. Mauvoisin territory was on the disputed border (the Vexin; of which, as his father, William Crispin II. was Vicomte), between Normandy and France, which readily explains the sobriquet. This sobriquet was used, without recourse to personal names when signing charters; “Mauvoisin de Rosel” being but one example of the sobriquet followed by the name of a holding or family association. The ‘Mauvoisins’ were closely connected to powerful families of Normandy and Bretagne. ‘Mauvoisin’ appeared in any number of forms; Malvoisin, Malveysin, as examples. It may also be of interest that the Mauvoisin family controlled commercial traffic along a portion of the Seine; exemping the Abbey of Bec from taxes on goods destined for them.
DAMMARTIN
1. Count Hilduin I. of Montdidier, possible son of Roger de Ponthieu, sp. Hersende de Ramarapt-Roucy.
1.1. Count Manasses de Dammartin, sp. “Constance”* (possibly de Capetian). Count Manasses was killed in battle at Ornel, near Etain, Bar-le-Duc, 15th October 1037.*(Mon. Germ. Script., viii).
1.1.1. Count Hugh I. de Dammartin, sp. Rohais de Bulles; of the various hypothesese regarding her, perhaps the most substantial makes her synonomous with Rohais d’Hérouville;* lands owned by her devolving to the Dammartins. Count Hugh is named as brother of Count Hilduin III., Comte de Ramarapt-Roucy. (Bouquet, Historiens de France, x., p. 626). *Hérouville désigné habituellement sous le nom d’Hérouville-St-Clair, Hérulfivilla, Herolvilla.
1.1.1.1. Adela de Dammartin, sp. Aubrey I de Mello, Chamberlain of France.
1.1.2. Eustachia Dammartin, sp. Raoul de Mauvoisin.
1.1.2.1. Agnes de Mauvoisin, sp. William Crispin 11.
The following account is not an exhaustive one. It does not cover the post-Conquest holdings in England, including associations to Nottinghamshire; nor gives detail of ‘early’ family associations as detailed in charters – Raoul II. de Mauvoisin’s brother, Gui, witnessed charters of Roger de Percy’s family; other donations to religious foundations were confirmed by the Bertrands – instead, it concentrates on links to who was described in French antiquarian accounts as “Malvoisin de Hercy”; he who married Théophanie de Pont-de-l’Arche. I will endeavour to show why this “Malvoisin” was known as “of Hercy.”
1. Raoul Mauvoisin, “le Barbu”. Donator to St. Evroult.
1.1. Raoul II. de Mauvoisin, vicomte de Mantes. It is he who occurs as ‘Malusvicinus’ in Suffolk, 1086. Donator to St. Evroult.
1.1.1. Raul III. de Mauvoisin, seigneur de Rosny, “Le Barbu.”
1.1.1.1. Raul IV. de Mauvoisin, s. a. 1177, seigneur de Rosny, “Le Barbu”, sp. Agnès d’Aulnay, d. o. Gautier II d’Aunay, Sénéchal de Dammartin.
1.1.1.1.1. Guillaume II. Mauvoisin, s. a. 1200, seigneur de Rosny, sp. 1171, Adeline de Maudétour.
1.1.1.1.1.1. Gui III. Mauvoisin, seigneur de Rosny (1201), sp. Aélis de Porhoët.
THE DUKES OF BRETAGNE
The immediate ancestor of the Dukes of Bretagne and the Counts of Porhoët appears to have been Conan “le Tort”, Count of Rennes, who, by Ermengarde of Anjou, had, 1st, Geoffry, Duke of Bretagne (from whom that dukedom descended by heirs female, to the house of Dreux) : and 2dly, Juhael, Count of Porhoët, the father of Guethenoc, Viscount of Chateau Tro, near la Triniti, and Count of Porhoët. This gentleman built a castle, and was buried in the abbey of Redon in 1040, being succeeded by his son Jossclin, who called the castle built by his father the Chateau de Josselin, and was himself also buried there; he was succeeded by his son, Eudo, and he by his son, Geoffroy, from whom the family of Zouche descended.
1. Guethenoc, Vicomte de Château Tro-en-Porhoët, Vicomte de Château Tro-en-Porhoët, 1008-1021.
1.1. Josselin, Vicomte de Bretagne et de Rennes, s. a 1074.
1.1.1. Eudon I., Vicomte de Porhoët et de Rennes, 1066–1092; sp. Emme de Léon, s. a. 1092.
1.1.1.1. Geoffroy, Vicomte de Porhoët.
1.1.1.1.1. Eudon II., Comte de Porhoët, 1148-1156, Vicomte de Bretagne, sp. Berthe de Cornouaille, d. o. Duke Conan III., (house Cornouaille), widow of Alain Fergant de Bretagne (house of Rennes); Ist Earl of Richmond. Berthe de Cornouaille held the county of Nantes in 1155, Geoffrey, the younger brother of Henry II. was made Count of Nantes under her. Nantes was strategically important, controlling the mouth of the Loire.
1.1.1.1.1.1. Eudon III., Comte de Porhoët, s. a. 1234.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Mathilde de Porhoët, Vicomtesse de Porhoët; sp. William de Fougères, s. o. Geoffroi, Comte de Fougères, s. o. William de Fougères and Agatha du Hommet;* s. o. Raoul de Fougères, ob. 1194, and Jeanne of Dol, d. o. Geldouin I, Seigneur of Dol. *She married, firstly, Foulques II. Paynel. She was the aunt of Jourdain du Hommet, connétable de Normandie, see as follows. Her daughter, Clementia, married Alan de Vitré, seigneur de Dinan.
1.1.1.1.1.1.2. Aliénor de Porhoët, Dame de La Chèze, sp. Alain V. de Rohan, Vicomte de Rohan.
1.1.1.1.1.1.3. Jeanne de Porhoët, sp. Olivier de Montauban.
1.1.1.1.1.1.4. Aélis de Porhoët, s. a. 1235, sp. Gui III. de Mauvoisin.
1.1.1.1.2. Alain I. de La Zouche, sp. Alice de Beaumetz, d. o. Philippe de Beaumetz and Mahaut le Meschin.
1.1.1.1.3. Amicie de Porhoët, sp. Guillaume I. de Montfort.
(Detlev Schwennicke: Europäische Stammtafeln Band X (1986) Tafel 13ff).
It is important to view the the Mauvoisin connections to the leading families of Bretagne in a political context; they, with their Fougères and Vitré cousins, were a part of Henry II’s “marcher barons” in Bretagne. Duke Conan IV. continued to exercise ducal authority in Bretagne as vassal of Henry; a charter of Raoul de Fougères, as above, mentions “Conani comitis”, whose power centred on Nantes. Near to Nantes is the ancient parish of Saint-Herblain; one of its main communes was Hérissière; the site of a mill was Hercy. The two are most likely connected, for, just as in the example of Hérissière, canton Haye-Paynel, Avranches, synonomous with Héricière, and from which sprang the Heriz alias Heris or Herice family of Notts., Hercy is most likely another contraction of Hérissière or Héricière, which, as I have mentioned elsewhere, derived from the specific Crispin family of Gilbert Crispin I., nicknamed Hérissée on account of their spikey hair (Adolphe André Porée (abbé); Impr. de C. Hérissey; Histoire de l’abbaye du Bec, p.178, 1901).
NANTES AND HERISSIERE
The commune of Hérissière near Nantes probably gave rise to the Hérisson or Hériçon family of Bretagne, arms d’ argent trois hérissons de sable (Charles; Dictionnaire Héraldique, p. 464); the same, in effect, as the Heriz of Notts. I do not propose that a Mauvoisin derived his toponym of Hercy of Saint-Herblain from a Porhoët connection, notwithstanding their connection to Nantes, but, rather, from the following marriage to a descendant of Gilbert Crispin I.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Gui IV. Mauvoisin, s. a. 1252, seigneur de Rosny, cousin of Raoul, baron de Fougères, sp. Julienne, dame de Tillières-sur-Avre, d. o. Gilbert V. Crispin, seigneur de Tillières-sur-Avre, Damville et Bourth, and Aliénor de Vitré. Gilbert Crispin was a direct descendant of Gilbert Crispin I. He was a great-grandson of Gilbert Crispin II., whose brother, William Crispin I. (my ancestor) was father of the William noted above, who married Agnes Mauvoisin.
(Aliénor de Vitré was married four times: Guillaume III. Paynel, seigneur de Hambye et de Drax, baron de Marcey ép. Aliénor de Vitré, fille de Robert III de Vitré et Emma de Dinan (parents also of Alan de Vitré, as above); veuve, elle ép. (2) Gilbert de Tillières; (3) William de Salisbury; après 1196, Gilbert de Malesmains. She died 12 Aug 1233, and was buried at the Abbaye de St-Martin Mondaye* at the request of Guillaume Pont-de-l’Arche, Bishop of Lisieux (Madelaine, Essai historique sur l’Abbaye de Mondaye, 1874). Aliénor de Vitré made a donation for her daughter Julienne’s soul at the abbey of St Martin at Mondaye. Joan, Aliénor’s younger daughter, married Thomas Malmains (Eleanor de Vitre’s stepson by her fourth husband). King John granted the manor of Burton Latimer to Thomas Malmains in the right of Joan his wife on 29 Aug 1216 (Rot. Pat. ed. T. D Hardy 1835 p.195; M. Jackson Crispin, Falaise Roll, p. 188; VCH Northants, v. 3, p.181/182). * Built on waste ground on land donated by the Percy and Vesci families.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Gui V Mauvoisin, seigneur de Rosny, sp. Isabelle de Mello, fille de Dreu II. de Mello, seigneur de Saint-Bris et de la Villehardouin,* et Helvise de Montbard, dame d’Epoisse, Givry et Château-Chinon; soeur de Dreu, seigneur de Saint-Bris et de Château-Chinon; veuve de Richard d’Harcourt, seigneur de Boissey-Le-Châtel. Armorial général de Bretagne, p. 136, 1844, shows that the Bretagne families of Hérisson or Hériçon were intermarried with the family of de Mello, and bore d’argent, à trois hérissons de sable, synonomous with the Heriz of Notts. and the Héricy of Normandy; they were the same family, divided by geography and different interpretations of contractions of the same name; descendants of Gilbert Crispin I. These ‘contractions’ took on ‘a life of their own’, resulting in variations of armorial devise. * “Famille de Ville-Hardouin vient d’un village du comté de Champagne, assis au diocèse de Troies, à demi-lieue de la rivière d’Aube, entre Bar et Arcis” (Jean Alexandre, Recherches, vol. II., p. 17, 1811).
1.1.1.1.1.1.2. Guillaume de Mauvoisin. ‘It is possible that the William Mauvoisin who received Serquigny in 1204 was the brother, not son, of Guy Mauvoisin’ (Daniel Power, The Norman frontier in the twelfth and early thirteenth centuries. p. 556, 2004). William Mauvoisin, fl. 1204-35, Lord Of Serquigny, and of St-Clair-d’Arcey, cant. and arr. de Bernay, from whence a branch of the family of Arques/Arches derived (Ctl. Beaumont, no. xxxv; Ctl. Vaux-en-Cernay, no. clxxx). Serquigny and St-Clair-d’Arcey are situated near Beaumont-le-Roger, caput of the Beaumont family in Normandy.
“While the composition of Henry’s assemblies in Noremandy is poorly documented, we are quite wll informed about two of his Christmas courts there. At Bur-le-Roi in 1170, just before the murder of Thomas Becket, Henry was attended by, among others, Earl Robert III. of Leicester, William de Mandeville, the Anglo-Norman lord Engulger de Bohun, the English baron and official Saher de Quency, Richard du Hommet, and the French baron William Mauvoisin, who was purportedly a kinsman of Count Eudo of Brittany” (Christopher Harper-Bill, Nicholas Vincent Henry II: new interpretations, p. 119, 2007). “In 1174 William de Mauvoisin, lord of Rosny near Mantes received English lands” from Henry II. in the honour of Peverel (ibid. p. 116).
1.1.1.1.1.1.3. Robert de Mauvoisin, sp. Elizabeth Morhier, d. o. Garnier de Morhier.
The Mauvoisin family most likely came to possess the mill of Hercy near Hérissière in Saint-Herblain as a result of the Bretagne connections of the families they married into, especially that of “Crispin le Hérissée.”
THE BRETAGNE CONNECTIONS OF MAUVOISIN
Hugues III du Maine. “Hugo Cenomannensis comes” donated property to the abbey of Mont-Saint-Michel by charter dated 1014, witnessed by “Roscelini vicecomitis, Hameli de Leido Castello,* Haymonis de Medano, Herberti fratris comitis, Droci filii Milonis, Odilarii Drudi (Le Mans Saint-Victeur IV, p. 5.) *Hameli de Leido Castello was Hamon de Chateau-du-Loir, brother-in-law of William Talvas, de Belleme. He was not the same person as Haymonis de Medano, alias Hamo de Mayenne, who was the father of Geoffrey de Mayenne, who held land in Chartres (Carte St. Michel de l’Abbayette, no. 5), as well as Maine. Haymonis de Medano is suggested by Bachrach (“Enforcement of the formal fidelitatis”, no. 65) to have been a fidelis of Fulk Nerra, thus gaining the lordship of Mayenne in nortwestern Maine. Faced by the Norman advance into Maine, Geoffrey de Mayenne called on the assistance of Geoffrey of Anjou and Count Eudo of Bretagne. In an ensuing battle, Geoffrey was captured and held prisoner by William II. de Belleme. Giroye, in spite of his attachment in Bellêrne, lined up on this occasion on the side of Geoffroy. Giroye interceded for the prisoner and requested he be set free. William II. de Belleme only agreed to this on the condition that Giroye gave up the castle of Montaigu, held of the lord de Mayenne, who compensated Giroye by building for him the castle of Saint-Céneri. It is a strong possibility that Giroie had chosen to side with his Bretagne kinship network.
1. Juhael Comte de Rennes.
1.1. Conan de Rennes. The Chronicle of Nantes names “Conano filio Judicael Berengarii Redonensi comite”, m (973) Ermengarde d’Anjou, daughter of Geoffrey (Gaufrid) I “Grisegonelle” Comte d’Anjou & his first wife Adela de Meaux, d. o. Robert of Vermandois and Adelais de Vergy. Ermengard d’Anjou’s brother was Fulk Nerra (a notoriously volatile character) who came into conflict with the Counts of Rennes, he conquered and slew his brother-in-law Conan I of Rennes at the Battle of Conquereuil on 27 June 992. He then extended his power over the Counties of Maine and Touraine.
(The family of Vitré were descended in the male line from Martin de Rennes, a younger brother of Conan de Rennes, Duke of Bretagne, who died in 992; and Aliénor Countess of Salisbury was through her mother first-cousin to Duke Conan le Jeune. Again, Andre de Vitré, brother to the Countess of Salisbury, married a cousin-german of the same Conan; and Andre de Vitré, his son, who was slain at Mansoura, married Catharine, granddaughter of Conan, and half-sister to the unfortunate Prince Arthur).
1.1.1. Geoffrey de Bretagne. “Gaufridus Dux Britanniæ filius Conani filii Juhelli Berengarii” died in 1008. Guillaume de Jumièges names Hadvise, wife of “Geoffroi comte des Bretons”, as the second of the three daughters of Duke Richard and Gunnora.
1.1.1.1. Eudes de Bretagne. A charter dated 1008 records that, after the death of “Gaufrido comite Britanniæ”, “filii eius Alanus et Eudo cum matre eorum Hadeguisia” restored the abbey of Saint-Méen
1.1.1.1.1. Étienne de Bretagne, Comte de Penthièvre, Baron of Richmond; sp. “comitissa Hadewisa.”
1.1.1.1.1.1. Agnorie de Penthièvre, sp. Oliver II de Dinan.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Emma de Dinan, sp. Robert III de Vitré.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Aliénor de Vitré, sp. (1) Guillaume III. Paynel, seigneur de Hambye et de Drax; (2) Gilbert de Tillières; (3) William Fitz Patrick 2nd Earl of Salisbury, son of Patrick de Salisbury 1st Earl of Salisbury and Adela de Tavas (Belleme); great-grandaughter of William II. de Belleme. William Fitz Patrick was the brother of Sibyl de Salisbury, sp. John FitzGilbert, “the Marshal”, son of Gilbert “the Marshal.” The Malvoisins served the Marshal/Warenne family network:
(1. Gilbert “the Marshal.”
1.1. John fitz Gilbert, “the Marshal”, sp. Sibyl de Salesberia; she was the aunt of William FitzPatrick, earl of Salisbury, who m. Eleanor de Vitre, whose second husband was Gilbert de Tillières; they the parents of Julienne, dame de Tillières, sp. Gui IV. Mauvoisin. *Of Gilbert Crispin’s family.
1.1.1. William Marshal, Earl of Pembroke, sp. Isabel de Clare.
1.1.1.1. Maude Marshal, sp. William, Earl of Warenne. He was the son of Hameline (Plantagenet) de Warenne and Isabel de Warenne, heiress of Warenne, d. o. William III. de Warenne, s. o. William II. de Warenne, whose sister, Edith, was the great-great grandmother of Isabeau de Mello, sp. Gui V. Mauvoisin.
1.1.1.1.1. Maude de Warenne, sp. Henry II. of Hastings.
1.1.1.1.1.1. Lady Alice of Eu Countess of Eu, whose seneschal was Malvesin de “Hersin” (Hercy or Hersy)
1.1.2. Matilda Marshal, sp. Robert de Arches; of the Arches family of Grove.
Grant – Alice countess of Eu and Stephen de Segrave. n.d. (early thirteenth-century). Alice has granted to Stephen her mill of Turnewod and her holding of Forda with all the rents and services pertaining to it, the homage and service of Richard de Ottelaio for the holding which he holds of Alice at Friebec (4s. 8d. a year), the homage and service of Alsic son of Roger in the same vill (14d. a year) and the homage and service of Thomas de Odestorp in the same vill (5s. 6d. a year); to hold by the service of a sparrowhawk or 2s. a year. Witnesses: William, earl of Warenne, Simon de Echingeham, William de Moncellis, Malvesin de Hersin, now Alice’s seneschal, William de Clarevall, Hellebold de Fanencort, Hugh de Aut, Alice’s clerk
Alice countess of Eu had tenurial connections to the family of Tilly – Grant by Alice countess of Eu (Augi), widow, to William, earl Warenne, of the manor of Gretewell, rendering a sparrowhawk yearly to Philippa de Tilly. Witnesses:- John de Bassingburn, Nicholas de Kenet, and others (named): [Linc.] 1219-1240.
“Upton was for the major Part Soc to Dunham, of which Grove was part, the King’s great Manor. It was held by Ralph Tilly, and Sibyl his Mother, yet Philippa Tilly held of the Countess of Ewe,* a Knight’s Fee of the old Feoffment, and six Bovats of Land, with Meadow belonging to it in this Place” (Magna Britannia Antiqua & Nova: Nottinghamshire). Philippa Tilly was of the same branch of the family as Otho de Tilly, who held three knights’ fees of Henry de Lacy in Yorkshire. Otho de Tilly was the Seneschal or Steward of Coningsburgh Castle under Hameline Earl Warenne during the reigns of Stephen and Henry II. This Otho is a witness of the foundation charter of Kirkstall, 17 Stephen. These Tillys were an “ancienne race de la province de Normandie, près Bayeux”, “descendu du sang des Danois, natus Umfremus de spermate Danorum.” Ernaud, ou Arnaud, sire de Tilly, capitaine du château de Hastings, en Angleterre, l’an 1098, épouse Alix de Grentmesnil, fille de Robert, sire de Grentemesnil, and Hadvise Giroye. The Tillys were noted in the defence of their chateau of Umfrainville in 1213 (Chronique du Normandie), most obviously the vil of Humphrey or Onfroi, their progenitor.
*Ralph de Lusignan was a younger son of Hugh le Brun, Earl of Marche. In May 1214 the honour of Tickhill was granted to Ralph de Lusignan, husband of the claimant, Alice, countess of Eu (Rot Litt. Claus. I. 147).’The Counts of Eu, sometime Lords of the Honour of Tickhill’ (Yorkshire Archaeological Journal, ix. (1886), 292-3). Thus, the honour of Tickhill was granted to Ralph de Lusignan in right of his wife’s claim to it as descendant of Beatrice de Busli, d. o. of Roger de Busli II, and William, Count of Eu.
The Hersins alias Hercys alias Hersys also occur within this family network thus: Deeds relating to Kirklees – Confirmation by William, Earl Warren (ob. 1240), of the grant by Reinerus Flandrensis, son of William Flandrensis, to Kirklees Nunnery, of lands, etc. Witnesses, Osbert Giffard, Auker de Freschenvill, Willam de Albo Monasterio, Richard de Mednar, Baldwin de Hersin, Thomas de Horbir, Seneschal of Earl Warrenne, William de Livet, Jordan de Heton, John de Pleiz, clerk).
Witnesses to a deed from Alice, Countess of Eu, formerly wife of Ralph de Isondon, Earl of Eu, who confirmed the site of Roche Abbey to the monks. The deed was executed at Tickhill, and the witnesses were William Earl Warenne her uncle, Philip Ulecote, William de Cressi, Mauvesyn de Hercy, Baldwin his brother, and Matthew de Shepleie, all knights. (1219).
Omnibus Christi fidelibus, ad quos presens carta pervenerit, Willelmus Comes Warren, salutem in Domino. Sciatis me concessisse et hac presenti carta mea confirmasse Deo, et beate Marie et Monachis de Rupe, pro salute anime meo et antecessorum meorum totam terram de Cumbrewode cum messuagiis, et omnibus pertinenciis quam Matheus de Schepelay, eis debit et cartis suis confirmavit tenendum in perpetuam, elemosinam secundum tenore carte Mathei. Hiis testibus Willielmo filio Willielmi, Malveisimo de Hersy, Rico, de Memers, Baldewino de Hersy, Roberto de Brettvile, Radulfo de Eccleshale, Johe de Wakling, clerico, Johe Wkefeld, clerico.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Julienne, dame de Tillières, sp. Gui IV. Mauvoisin.
1.1.1.1.1.2. Olive de Penthièvre, ob. ante 1187, Henry de Fougeres.
1.1.1.1.1.2.1. Raoul II. de Fougeres, sp. Jeanne de Dol, d. o. Geldouin I de Dol. Thus, Raoul II. de Fougeres was cousin of Conan IV. of Bretagne, “parent de la famille de la Saint-Jean dans l’Avranchin.”
1.1.1.1.1.2.1.1. Guillaume de Fougeres, sp. Agatha du Hommet.
1.1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1. Geoffroi de Fougeres, sp. Maud de Porhoët, whose sister, Aélis de Porhoët, s. a. 1235, sp. Gui III. de Mauvoisin.
1.1.2. Judith de Bretagne, ob. ante 16 Jun 1017, m. Mont Saint-Michel (1000) as his first wife, Richard II Comte de Normandie, son of Duke Richard and Gunnora.
1. Hugues, Vicomte de Châteaudun, sp. (the sister or cousin of Hugues III du Maine), Hildegarde, grandaughter* of Hugues I Comte du Maine, *As conjectured by Christian Settipani: “Les comtes d’Anjou et leurs alliances aux Xe et XIe siècles” (pp. 211-267). It is likely that Comte Hugues II du Maine (father of Huguea III.) was the son of Comte Hugues I. Comte Hugues I was the son of Roger (Rotger), son of — Comte du Maine 897; ob. ante I Nov 900; sp. [890], Rothildis, d. o. Emperor Charles II “le Chauve”, King of the West Franks, & his second wife Richildis de Provence, 871-928.
1.1. Rotrou de Châteaudun, Vicomte de Châteaudun, Comte de Corbon (Mortagne) in 1058, sp. Adelise de Bellême, d. o. Guerin (Warinus) de Bellême, d. o. William II. Bellême.
1.1. Geoffroy de Châteaudun, Comte de Corbon (Mortagne), ob. 1100, bur. Nogent-le-Rotrou, sp. Beatrix de Ramerupt, d. o. Hilduin IV. (Herluin) de Montdidier and Ramerupt, Comte de Roucy, and Adelaide de Roucy, s.a. 1129.
1.1.1. Margaret de Châteaudun (Perche), sp. Henry de Beaumont, s. o. Roger de Beaumont and Adeline de Meulan.
1. Hilduin IV.(Herluin) de Montdidier.
1.1. Ebles de Ramerupt; the Chronicle of Alberic de Trois-Fontaines names “Ebalus…de Roceio et Andreas de Ramerut et Arceis comites” as the two sons of “Hilduinus de Ramerut” and his wife Adelaide; sp. Sibyl de Apulia, d. o. Robert “Guiscard”, Duke of Apulia. Sibyl’s sister, Mabel, married William de Grentmesnil, s. o. Hugh de Grentmesnil and Alice, d. o. Ivo, Count of Beaumont; Hugh being s. o. Robert de Grentmesnil and Hawise de Giroie, d. o. Guillaume Giroie and Gisela de Montfort-sur-Risle.
1.2. Manasses, Count of Dammartin, sp. Constance de Capetian, d. o. Robert II., 972-1031, King of France.
1.2.1. Eustachia Dammartin, sp. Raoul de Mauvoisin; “le Barbu” donator to St. Evroult, founded by Guillaume Giroie and two Grentmesnil grandsons, whose family held the chatelanie of Mantes under the Beaumonts.
1.2.1. Agnes de Mauvoisin, sp. William Crispin 11.
1. Toustain de Montfort.
1.1. Gisela de Montfort-sur-Risle,* sp. Guillaume Giroie (Gérouin); seigneur de Montreuil-L’Argillé et d’Echauffour, fils d’Ernaud de Courcerault.** Guillaume de Jumièges records the marriage of Giroie and Gisela daughter of “Toustain de Montfort.” * Sister of Hugh “le Barbu” de Montfort-sur-Risle.
1.1.1. Eremburge Giroie, sp. Vauquelin de Pont-Echanfray. Eremburge Giroie’s sister, Hawise Giroie, married Robert de Grentmesnil; from Grentmesnil, in the arrondissement of Lisieux.
1.1.1.1. Raoul du Pont-Echanfray. (Noted with his brother, Guillaume, fighting alongside Robert de Hauteville (i.e. Guiscard = “the wise”) in Calabria).
1.1.1.2. Guillaume du Pont-Echanfray.
1.1.4.1.2.1. Ralf Rufus. A household knight of Henry I. was Ralf Rufus (Ralph “le Rouge”) of Pont-Echanfray, “who came from a family of benefactors of St. Evroult. “He was probably a grandson* of Eremburge and Giroie” (Matthew Strickland, ‘Anglo-Norman warfare’, p. 112, 1992). *I would suggest great-grandson.
LISIEUX CONNECTIONS
Some comment regarding Guillaume de Arches would seem appropriate, as it was into his family that “Malvoisin de Hercy” married. He, as was the custom of these times, was a political appointee to the bishopric of Lisieux. Lisieux was the ancestral lands of the Crispins; Milo Crispin recounts how William Crispin III., son of Agnes de Mauvoisin, was taken prisoner by the French on his way back from Lisieux; his last request, which was granted, was to be buried next to his grandmother (Eve de Montfort, who he admired with ‘ fitting love’) at le Bec (Milo Crispin, How The Holy Virgin Appeared To William Crispin The Elder And On The Origin Of The Crispin Family, ed. Migne, cols. 735-744, 1856). William’s father (“of outstanding manners” – ibid.) was an Anglo-Norman lord who held land in Wetherby, Wheldrake, Coxwold, and Goodmanham in Yorkshire, and in Ancroft in Northumberland, as mesne-tenant of William de Percy.
William Crispin III. nearly killed Henry I. at the Battle of Bremule. He repeatedly fought against Henry, alongside his cousin, Amaury de Montfort, in his sphere of influence around L’Aigle and Gisors – fortress areas near Neaufles. He also fought with his cousin against the French who sought to usurp Amaury de Montfort’s lands. He married Joanna de Trèves (Ctl. St. Aubin, ii, no. DCCCCXXXI, 1114). Their son, Joscelin Crispin, married Isabella de Dangu, daughter of Robert de Dangu (BN, ms. lat. 18369, pp. 55-57). They had issue: William Crispin IV., vivant en 1223, Baron du Bec-Crespin, who married Eve de Harcourt, daughter of William de Harcourt (Le Prevost, 11, 6-8, 1862-1869). Their son was Maréchel Guillaume Crispin V., vivant en 1225, who married Amice de Roye (Actes de Philippe Auguste, iii.. no. 1376). His son was Guillaume Crispin VI., seigneur du Bec Crepin, de Varenguebec, de Neaufle, de Dangu et d’Etrepagni, “de connétable héréditaire de Normandie, et de maréchal de France” (Hist, génial. t. VI, p. 631). He married Jeanne, “fille et héritière de Robert de Mortemer” (Voy. M. de Gerville, Rech, sur les anc. châteaux de l’arrond. de Contonees, p.18); whose mother was Jeanne de Mortemer, “fille et héritière de Jourdain du Hommet, connétable de Normandie (Voy. le même. Rech, sur les anc. chat, de arr. de Saint-Lo, p. 95).
The previous Bishop of Lisieux to Guillaume de Arches was Jourdain du Hommet, uncle of Jourdain du Hommet, as above. Guillaume de Arches was succeeded by a member of the D’Astin family, vassals of old of the family of Gilbert Crispin II. (Cart. St. Ettiene). It is reasonable to assume that Guillaume de Arches was part of the ‘Crispin circle.’
ARCHES
William de Arques — i.e. de Arcis or Arches and his relations have been shown to be very much connected to the Bec of Caux family, certainly in terms of overlordship. Hi name was derived from Arques, a bourg in Offranville, in the vicinity of Dieppe; it adjoins Bourg-Dun. He was son of Godfridus, vicomte of Arques, and grandson of Gozelin, also vicomte of Arques, and afterwards of Rouen. Gozelin was his grandfather by the mother’s side, as Osbern de Bolbec, husband of one of the sisters of the duchess Gunnora, wife of Duke Richard I., is reputed to have been his paternal grandfather. We a find a carta from Robert de Caux in Derbyshire and Notts, with fifteen tenants, all holding under “de Arches.” This Arches family were settled at Grove in Notts, and at Mendham in Suffolk. In 1166, the wife of Robert de Arches held “2 men” under this Robert “de Chauz”, so there certainly must have been some family connection. Further, Robert de Chauz held in 1161 under Piperel i.e. Peveril; in 1194 under Tickhill (The Antiquary v. 38, p. 215, 1889).
William de Arques had a brother called Osbern, known variously as “Osbern de Archis”, “Osbern de Arches”, and “Osbern the Sheriff.” At Domesday he held 66 manors in Yorkshire, including Newton Kyme. Osbern’s youngest son was Gilbert de Arches, who was the father of Herbert de Arches., who held land at Coniston, near the boundary of Kettlewell. His nephew was Simon, son of the Saxon Thane Uctred de Hebden (descendant of Uctred, Earl of Northumberland, son of Waltheof Earl of Bernicia and Judith of Lens, daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Adelaide of Normandy, sister of William the Conqueror; Uctred, Earl of Northumberland married Bethoc; daughter of Donald III, King of Scotland); brother of Henry of Coniston (Bradford Antiquary, p. 420, 1905). Herbert had married Uctred’s sister, Ingoldina.
It appears from the Domesday record that the men of Borchescire wapentake affirm that four oxgangs of land in Monechetone (Monkton) of the land of Merlesuen which Osbern de Arches held, belong to Ralph Paganel. A descendant (probably grandson) of this Osbern de Arches was William de Arches, who with Ivetta his wife, founded about a.d. 1150 the Priory of Benedictine Nuns at Monkton, which they very liberally endowed, and which their daughter Matilda afterwards joined as a nun. Her sister, Juetta, married Adam de Brus, 2nd Lord of Skelton; their daughter, Isabel, married Henry de Percy. William de Arches and Ivetta were also the parents of the above mentioned Robert de Arches.
Robert de Arches, s. a. 1196. Military fee certifications in the Red Book of the Exchequer, in 1166, record that “uxor Roberti de Archis” held two knights´ fees from “Roberti de Chauz” in Nottinghamshire, sp. Matilda Marshal, daughter of John Marshal and his second wife, Sibyl of Salisbury, the aunt of William Fitz Patrick, Earl of Salisbury, whose wife, as shown, by her second husband, Gilbert de Tillières, was the mother of Julienne, dame de Tillières, sp. Gui IV. Mauvoisin. Robert de Arches ewas the father of William de Arches, who I take to be the father of the Bishop of Lisieux; the Bishop’s father being recorded as a certain William.
Herbert de Arches, probable cousin of William, paid, the twenty-second year of the reign of Henri II, ten marcs for fines (Rot. pip. 22, Henri II). In 1166, “Herbert de Arches” held two knights’ fees under Henry de Lacy, founder of Kirkstall Abbey, 1147; son of Robert de Lacy, the son of Ilbert de Lacy. Henry de Lacy married the sister of William de Vesci, recorder of Berwick. Domesday Book does not name a mesne lord of Ryhill in 1086, but states that it was a berewick of Shafton. The manor of Shafton and Carlton (in Staincross wapentake) was then held by Alric and ——- as mesne tenants of Ilbert de Lacy. Ryhill may have been the tenure of one rather than both of them. Its subsequent tenurial history suggests that it was probably held by Alric, and, in 1166, by William de Neville. Either Adam, son of Sveinn, son of Alric, or Adam de Montbegan enfeoffed Herbert de Arches with an undertenancy in Craven, but it seems to have included land in Ryhill as in the first half of the thirteenth century Alexander de Neville confirmed to the canons of Nostell rent from Midle Hirst in Ryhill. The Lacy family were overlords of the Heriz.
Herbert was the father of Gilbert de Arches; he paid, in the twenty-eighth year of the same prince, fifty marcs and two palfreys, to retain the possession of his father (Pip. 28, Henry II.). He gave the church of Weston to the Priory of Blythe, Nottinghamshire.
His son, Gilbert de Arches succeeded to him in the parishes of Weston and Grove, and confirmed the donation made by his father with the monks of Blythe, and also gave his tenement at Oledtorp to the abbey of St-Jacques de Welbeck. He died without male posterity, leaving two girls, Théophanie, married to Malvoisin de Hercy, constable of Tickhill Castle in 1221, and Isabelle, who married William Rufus.
EARLS OF SALISBURY
1. “Comes Patricius Sarum” m secondly as her second husband, Ela de Ponthieu, widow of William de Warenne Earl of Surrey, daughter of Guillaume I. “Talvas” Comte d’Alençon & his wife Hélie de Bourgogne (Capet).
1.1. William FitzPatrick succeeded his father in 1168 as Earl of Wiltshire, but was always styled Earl of Salisbury. The Red Book of the Exchequer refers to “Willelmus filius comitis Patricii in Wiltshire in 1171. Willielmus comes Sarum” donated property to Bradenstoke priory, for the souls of “Alianoræ de Viterio comitissæ meæ.”
1.2. Sibyl de Salesberia, married before 1144, as his second wife, John FitzGilbert, “the Marshal”, son of Gilbert “the Marshal.”
1.2.1. Matilda Marshal, sp. Robert de Pont de l´Arche, as above.
Malvoisin de Hercy’s ancestry can only be conjectured, yet, I believe, with a reasonable degree of probability. One clue as to Mauvoisin lineage is gleaned from the fact that from the remotest of times they were associated with Cerquigny or Serquigny, canton and arr. de Bernay. “La famille Mauvoisin paraît avoir été propriétaire de Cerquigny dès une époque fort reculée (MSAN, 4, 412, 1828).
SERQUIGNY
The earliest record of Serquigny dates to the tenth-century Latin name “Sarchinneium”, suggesting the existence of a vil that belonged to a certain “Sarcho”, a name of Germanic origin. It is next recorded as a gift to Conan “le Tort’s” daughter, Judith, on her marriage to Richard II, ‘Duke’ of Normandy. Judith founded the abbey of Bernay on this land, which held Cerquigny for a short time, it being given to Onfroi, seigneur de Pont-Audemer, probably as an inducement to secure his loyalty to the “ducal” family. Onfroi (de Vieilles) divided Sequigny, he retaining one half, the other being given to Anquetil, seigneur d’Harcourt, about whom it is best to say, given the “legendary” status of genealogies of this time, was a close relative. Anquetil’s portion of Cerquigny was called Maubuisson, which remained under Harcourt control. Whatever the near ancestry of Anquetil, it would seem he married Anceline de Montfort-sur-Risle. The portion of Cerquigny that was Onfroi’s came to the Beaumonts (again, comment regarding the relationship between the Beaumonts and Harcourts would be speculative): “The Mauvoisin family were noted to be in the service of the comtes de Meulan and Beaumont at the beginning of the twelfth-century” (Bull. Mon., p. 541, 1881). This relationship went back further; to repeat: “La famille Mauvoisin paraît avoir été propriétaire de Cerqujgny dès une époque fort reculée”; the ancient nature of this association is shown by the succession of the Vicomtes de Mantes:
1. Hellouin II. brother of Galeran I de Meulan.
2. Raoul Mauvoisin.
3. Hellouin III., nephew of Galeran I de Meulan.
(“Bulletin Historique”, p. 120, 1898).
MONTFORT-SUR-RISLE
1. Heriulfr Turstain.
1.1. Anslech de Bastembourg.
1.1.1. Thurstan de Bastembourg. Guillaume de Jumièges names “Bertrand et Hugues de Montfort dit le Barbu” as sons of “Toustain de Bastenbourg” (WJ VII. 38, p. 232).
1.1.1.1. Guillaume Bertran de Briquebec, sp. ——– Beauf(f)ou, fille de Richard.
1.1.1.1.1. Robert “Le Tort” Bertran de Bricquebec, vicomte dans le Cotentin, sp. Suzanne d’Espagne.
1.1.1.1.1.1. Robert II “Le Tort” Bertran de Bricquebec, sp. Adelise d’Aumale, fille d’Etienne de Blois-Champagne, et de Havise de Mortemer, who m. (2) Enjuger de Bohon.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Guillaume Bertran, sp. Marguerite de Fougères, fille de Raoul II. de Fougères; who m. (2), 25/11/1179, Waleran V, comte de Meulan.
1.1.1.2. Hugh “cum barba” de Montfort-sur-Risle.
1.1.1.2.1. Hugh II. de Montfort-sur-Risle. Guillaume de Jumièges names “Hugues le second” as son of “Hugues de Montfort dit “le Barbu”, recording that he later became a monk at Bec (ibid.).
1.1.1.2.2. Raoul or Radulph Montfort-sur-Risle. “Hugo de Monteforti” founded Saint-Ymer-en-Auge for the souls of “patris mei Hugonis et matris meæ et uxoris mea et … fratrum meorum Radulphi ac Roberti atque filiorum” by charter dated to 1066/67 (Cart.Saint-Ymer-en-Auge I, p. 1).
1.1.1.3. Anceline de Montfort-sur-Risle.* Elle épouse Turquetil de Neufmarché, seigneur de Tourville et Turqueraye dit d’Harcourt; nommé vers l’an 1001 dans plusieurs Chartes des Abbayes de Fécamp & de Bernay (D.N. 283, 1868). *She is given in some accounts as sister of Thurstan de Bastembourg, in others, as given here; a more chronologically feasible assumption.
1.1.1.3.1. Anquetil, seigneur d’Harcourt, seigneur de Maubuisson. “Donna 40 acres de terre à l’Abbaye de Fécamp, & fut présent en 1024, avec son père à la confirmation des fondations de celle de Bernay, par Judith de Bretagne, Duchesse de Normandie.” (ibid.).
1.1.1.4. Gisela de Montfort-sur-Risle, sp. Guillaume Giroie (Gérouin); seigneur de Montreuil-L’Argillé et d’Echauffour, fils d’Ernaud de Courcerault. Guillaume de Jumièges records the marriage of Giroie and Gisela daughter of “Toustain de Montfort.”
1.1.1.4.1. Eremburge Giroie, sp. Vauquelin de Pont-Echanfray. Eremburge Giroie’s sister, Hawise Giroie, married Robert de Grentmesnil; from Grentmesnil, in the arrondissement of Lisieux. Giroie, founded St. Evroult in 1050 with two Grentmesnil grandsons.
1.1.1.4.1.1. Raoul du Pont-Echanfray. (Noted with his brother, Guillaume, fighting alongside Robert de Hauteville; i.e. Guiscard = “the wise”, in Calabria).
1.1.1.4.1.2. Guillaume du Pont-Echanfray.
1.1.1.4.1.2.1. Ralf Rufus. A household knight of Henry I. was Ralf Rufus (Ralph “le Rouge”) of Pont-Echanfray, “who came from a family of benefactors of St. Evroult. He was probably a grandson of Eremburge and Giroie” (Matthew Strickland, ‘Anglo-Norman warfare’, p. 112, 1992).
Ralph Rufus and his brother, Walkelin, are first mentioned in a charter of St. Evroult in 1100 (Matthew Strickland, ‘Anglo-Norman warfare’, p. 85, 1992). Ralf Rufus was a man of Eustace de Breteuil, and died in the wreck of the White Ship, 1120. He married the only daughter of Ascelin Gael, seigneur d’Ivry, and Isabel, the illegitimate daughter of William of Breteuil, son of Earl William FitzOsbern and Adeliza de Tosny. Ascelin Gael’s sons were Robert d’Ivry and William d’Ivry, the latter joined the rebellion of his brother-in-law, Waleran of Meulan, in 1123 (Hollister, p. 293); escaped from the battle of Bourgtheroulde, 26 March 1124, and made peace with King Henry I., receiving grants of land after 1124. He had married Maud de Beaumont, d. o. Robert de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester and Count of Meulan, and Isabel of Vermandois. Their son was Waleran d’Ivry; his son being Robert d’Ivry; members of the Mauvoisin family standing surety for him (pledging their land) in his promise to render the castle of Ivry to king Philippe-Auguste:
“Manassès Mauvoisin était oncle et feudataire de Gui Mauvoisin, seigneur dominant à Mantes, avec lequel et un autre de ses neveux, Pierre Mauvoisin, il garantit, au mois de juillet 1200, la promesse faite par Robert d’Ivry au roi Philippe-Auguste de lui livrer les forteresses d’Ivry et d’Avrilly (L. Delisle, Cat. des actes de Phil.-Aug., n° 632). Le Nécrologe de Notre-Dame, qui qualifie Manassès Mauvoisin de nobilis genere et slrenuus amis, donne son obit sous la date du 12 des calendes de novembre. La famille Mauvoisin s’étendait sur toute la partie du Vexin français, située aux environs de Mantes. Deux de ses membres, Pierre et Guillaume, figurent comme témoins dans un acte de Geoffroy de Neauphle* (a. 1213); un autre, appelé Robert, avait épousé Cécile, sœur de Gui de Chevreuse (1208), et un quatrième était beau-frère de Guillaume Morhier, seigneur de Villiers (1209). (Cart. des Vaux-de-Cernay, p. 162, 113, 189, 197, 203.) Vers la fin de 1204 ou le commencement de 1205, Philippe-Auguste confirma le bail que Gui Mauvoisin avait fait des deux tiers de la coutume de Rosny à la communauté des hommes de Mantes. Vers 1201, le même roi donne à Pierre Mauvoisin la ville de Nonancourt, et, au mois de juillet 1213, le village de Saint-André, diocèse d’Evreux. (Voir, pour ces pièces et d’autres relatives à cette famille, L. Delisle, Cat. des actes de Phil.-Aug., nos 511, 512, 599, 693 A, 869, 897 960 et 1455). *Descendant of Gilbert Crispin I.
1.1.4.2. Hawise Giroie, sp. Robert de Grentemesnil.
1.1.4.2.1. Hugh de Grentemesnil, sp. Adeliza, d. o. Ivo, count of Beaumont-sur-l’Oise.
1.1.4.2.1.1. William de Grentemesnil, sp. Mabel, d. o. Robert “Guiscard”, as above.
It is reasonable to assume that Raoul or Radulph du Pont-Echanfray was synonomous with Raoul or Radulph Mauvoisin, and that he may have held of his “kinsmen” in Maubuisson, before taking up duties in the Vexin and Calabria; with his sobriquet being punned from Maubuisson; a very common Norman practice. Raoul Mauvoisin being known, as his sons, as “le Barbu” is also highly suggestive of the Montfort-sur-Risle clan. This appellation was most unusual at a time when priests often refused to officiate at the funerals of those whose facial hair was not shaven; a sign of “unholiness”; thus, to defy the convention meant that you were of a family powerful enough to do so, who were perhaps making a statement of their independence of the Church. That Raoul Mauvoisin’s family’s gifts to religious foundations were confirmed by the Bertrand family, a point I have not laboured, also supports a ‘Montfort-sur-Risle’ hypothesis. His donations to St. Evroult most certainly suggest a close Giroie connection, as do the aforementioned Mauvoisin marriages with the descendants of the Counts of Rennes.
As to the parentage of “Malvoisin de Hercy”, I can only suggest that he was closely associated with Aliénor de Vitré, so perhaps a son of Gui III. de Mauvoisin, named Robert, after his brother; or a son of the same Robert; or a son of another brother, Guillaume de Malvoisin, lord of Serquigny. Malvoisin de Hercy’s first son was named Robert. These Hercys seem to be of the same kinship network as the Hercys of Pillerton Hercy, who seem to have intermarried with the Heriz family:
1. ————- 1.1. Thurstan Bassett of Colston, Nottinghamshire. 1.1.1. Richard Basset of Wallingford, Berkshire.1.1.1.1. Thurstan Bassett of Letcombe Basset, Oxfordshire. 1.1.1.1.1. Isabel Basset, b. c. 1175, of Clapham, Bedfordshire, sp. Robert Mauduit, son of William Mauduit and Isabel de St. Liz. William Mauduit was the brother of Robert Mauduit, as herein mentioned, whose daughter, Constance, married Guillaume de Pont de l´Arche, whose connection to the Mauvoisins is shown herein. 1.2. Thomas Bassett. 1.2.1 Gilbert, Baron of Hedendon, sp.Egeline, d. o. Reginald de Courtney. 1.2.1.1. Thomas Bassett, ob. 1220, who had the Barony of Hedendon, sp. Philippa, daughter and heir of William de Malbanc. “John de Hersy”, son of “Hugh de Hersy” of Nether Pillerton, was under age and in ward to Thomas Basset in 1211.
From previous notes:
“Ivo de Heriz I., who was Sheriff of Nottingham and Derbyshire, 1127-1129 (W. A. Morris, The Medieval English Sheriff to 1300, p. 82, 1927). This Ivo also held land in Lower Pillerton, Warwickshire, under Hugh de Grentemesnil II., son of Hugh de Grentemesnil I. and Adeliza de Beaumont-sur-Oise, descendant of Radulpus de Beaumont, who held it of Henry de Beaumont, Earl of Warwick (Pipe Roll, 30 Hen. I).”
“It can be reasonably be proposed that William de Heriz (son of Ivo de Heriz I) had firstly married a member of the Loudham family. Eustace de Loudham was under-sheriff of Notts. in 1213, and sheriff of Yorkshire in 1224-26, and sheriff of Notts in 1233 (CPR, 1216-1225, p. 524). He held land of John de Lacy, Constable of Chester. Walter, his son, was steward of the Lacy barony of Pontefract (EYC. VIII., p. 197). Walter, ob. 1272, was given joint custody and marriage of the heir of Hugh de Hercy II. in 1268. This Walter had a daughter called Alice or Maud, who shortly after Walter’s death married John de Heriz II.”
DUNHAM
The Bassett family (also intermarried with the Heriz) also occur in the following link between Gilbert de Arches, his son-in-law, William Rufus, and the Mauvoisin family:
Some part in Grove, as before is noted in Hedune, was ancient demesne of the Soc of Dunham; but the principal part was of the fee of Roger de Busli, viz. that which be fore his coming, was the freehold of Alwin and Osmund, and paid for four bovats and an half to the common taxation of those times (‘Grove’, Thoroton’s History of Nottinghamshire: volume 3: Republished with large additions by John Throsby (1796), pp. 260-264).
In 1216, Henry III., then only nine years of age, gave land in Dunham to “Rad Plucket”, “who gave to the monks of Rufford, for the souls of his father and mother and ancestors, one toft in Dunham; the witnesses were Gilbert de Arches, Swain de Hoiland, Robert de Draiton, William de Draiton, Richard de Laxton, Thomas, Clerk of Headon.” (Thoroton).
In 1218, the King granted the Manor of Dunham to Reginald de Dammartin. In 1223, Henry III. was declared old enough to govern, and all who held manors belonging to the King were to surrender them on pain of excommunication. In 1227, he gave it to Ralph Fitz-Nicholas. “Grant to Ralph son of Nicholas and his heirs of the Manor of Dunham, to be held as Reginald de Dammartin late Count of Boulogne held it. This gift was witnessed by William Rufus, son-in-law of Gilbert de Archis, and brother-in-law of Malvoisin de Hercy.
1. Manasses de Montdidier, Count of Dammartin, ob. 15 Dec 1037; sp. Constance of France, d. o. Robert II, King of France, and Constance of Provence.
1.1. Eustachia Dammartin, sp. Raoul de Mauvoisin.
1.1.1. Agnes de Mauvoisin, sp. William Crispin 11.
1.2. Hugh I de Montdidier, Count of Dammartin, sp. Rohese de Clare, d. o. Sir Richard Fitz Gilbert, Lord of Clare and Tonbridge, and Rohese Giffard.
1.2.1. Eudes de Dammartin, held in Norton and Mendlesham, Suffolk
1.2.1.1. Alberic I de Dammartin, Count of Dammartin, sp. (1) Mathilde; (2) Joan Basset, d. o. Gilbert Basset, Baron of Hedendon, sp. Egeline, d. o. Reginald de Courtney; their son, Thomas Bassett, ob. 1220, having the wardship of “John de Hersy”, son of “Hugh de Hersy” of Nether Pillerton in 1211.
1.2.1.1.1. Alberic II de Dammartin, sp. Maud de Clermont, d. o. Count Renaud II of Clermont, and Clemence de Barre.
1.2.1.1.1.1. Reginald de Dammartin.
1. ————-
1.1. Gilbert II. de Mello, s. a. 1083.
1.1.1. Dreux de Mello, sp. Richilde de Creil, d. o. Hugues, Count of Clermont.
1.1.1.1. Dreux de Mello, sp. Edith de Warenne, d. o. William de Warenne, Earl of Surrey.
1.1.1.1.1. Dreux de Mello, sp. Ermengarde de Mouchy.
1.1.1.1.1.1. Guillaume ‘le Jeune’ de Mello.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Dreux de Mello, seigneur de Saint-Bris, sp. Helvise de Montbard, dame d’Epoisse, Givry et Château-Chinon; soeur de Dreu, seigneur de Saint-Bris et de Château-Chinon; veuve de Richard d’Harcourt, seigneur de Boissey-Le-Châtel.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Isabeau de Mello, sp. Gui V. Mauvoisin.
1.1.2. Aubrey de Mello, sp. Aelis de Dammartin, d. o. Hugues, Count of Dammartin.
1.1.2.1. Alberic I de Mello, Count of Dammartin, 1110-1183, sp. Joan Basset, d. o. Gilbert Basset.
1.1.2.1.1. Alberic II, Count of Dammartin, sp. Maud de Ponthieu.
1.1.2.1.1.1. Reginald de Dammartin.
OTHER MAUVOISINS
From The Shropshire Gazetteer of 1824:
“In the northern, but fruitful district of the Isle de France, situate on the confines of the Gastinnis, and not very far from the banks of the Seine, sometime stood one of these awful bulwarks, from which it is presumed the neighbouring and illustrious Lords of Rosny first assumed the name of Malvoisin, a name standing proudly conspicuous in the ancient French records of feudal grandeur, and which may be traced amongst the nations of Europe in the succeeding ages, by various acts of munificent piety and romantick valour. Of this family was Sampson Manvisin, archbishop of Rheims, and the renowned Sir Guy Mauvoisin, who fought under the banner of St. Louis, against the Saracens of Egypt; but the head of this house in the eleventh century was that venerable chief Raoul Manvoisin surnamed Le Barbu, living in 1080, at the seigniory of Rosny near the city of Mantes, and who ranking amongst the names of his sons, Robert and Hugo, and of his grandsons William who fell in battle, may remind us of the same favourite and distinguished names so familiar in the pedigree of our Anglo Norman line at Ridware in Staffordshire.
Having braved all the dangers and therefore having a right to share the spoils of victory, Malvesyn would be eager to fix his residence on some of the conquered lands; and we are assured by uniform tradition that his valour was rewarded with the grant of the lordship of Rideware, which was probably held by this Norman knight under the Montgomerys, Norman Earls of Shrewsbury (as he or his son presently held it, under Fitz-Alans and the castle of Oswaldester) by the knightly tenure of bearing arms against the Welsh. But there were other lands of which he got possession seemingly at the same early period, and which were held likewise under the same barony, by the same Military service. Among these was the Lordship of Berwicke, (Juxta Attingham) in Shropshire; and as the leading branch of this family, gave their name to the Seigniory of Mauvesin Rosny in France; so these two younger branches communicated the same name to their respective Lordships of Manvesin Ridware and Manvesin Berwick in England, which became their principal places of abode, and where they long continued to flourish in the Jays of our Henrys and Edwards, a knightly gallant race in an age of gallantry; foremost, like their Norman kindred in deeds of arms, and works of piety.
Henry Malveysin must have been born in the conqueror’s reign, being of sufficient age in the year 1100, the last of William Rufus, (or 1110, 1 Henry the first, as Mr. Nasmith contends) to attest the foundation grant of William Fitz-Alan (Fitz-Flaald) to the abbey of Haghmon, in Shropshire; test. Henrico Malevicino, Ric. de Constantino, Helia de Hedingeham, Galfr. de Ver, &c. (The Fitz-Alans were of the nobility of Bretagne, connected to the house of Dol, M.S).
I take it to be the former Henry Malveysin, who is named with Peter Malveysin, in an extent of lands belonging to the Monastery of Burton, in the first year of Abbot Geoffrey, 14 Henry the first, where it is said they ought to join with others in the inclosure of a certain hay of Bromlegh (Abots) “debent claude certain hayam de Brom,” a manor adjoining immediately to the Malveysins manor of Rideware, and to their demesne lands in Blythburg. If then, he could retire from his Lord’s castle in Shropshire, possibly he had now fixed his residence either in Bromlegh, or Blythburgh, for in each of these the “Malveysins” appear to have settled very early. It has been presumed that he had issue, Hugo, Henry, and Nicholas, all living in the reign of Henry the second, and holding their lands under that very house of Fitz-Alan, with which this Henry has been shewn to have connexion; it is likely therefore that some of these possessions descended from him, in right of blood to one or more of the three following. Hugo Malveysin, was Lord of Rideware, and held one knight’s fee, under Fitz-Alan, in Salopshire, temp. Henry II., Henry Malveysin was Lord of Berwicke, and appears along with Hugo as holding one manor under Fitz-Alan in the same county.
He attests with Herbert his son, Hugo’s grant in Rideware to his son Hugo mentioned hereafter. Also in company with the strangers Fitz Noel, and other marchers of note; he (Henricus Malvisin) attests William (fil William) Fitz Alan’s grant to the Abbey of Buildewas, in Shropshire. With theconsentof A veline his wife, he bestowed the tenth of his lordship of Berewicke, (deca dini sui de B) on the Abbey Church of the blessed Mary of Lilleshull, in that county; his son Herbert de Mavesyn, was Lord of Berewicke and Haghmon, by deed Sans date, holding half a knight’s fee in the former, regno Henry 3, and gave all the Arable Lands of Locksey, to the same Abbey, when his brother William became a Monk there. Nicholas Malveisin was Lord of Potes, (Juxta Stafford,) whence he is sometimes named Nicholas de Potes, which he held regno Henry 2, under Fitz Alan, as Saer Malveisin also held it, regno Henry 3, by the service of guarding the Castle of Oswaldstre, during the wars between England and Wales. This Nicholas Malveisin was a benefactor to the priory of Saint Thomas the Martyr, near Stafford; and 1 take him to be the same Nicholas Malveisin who gave the Ville of Sallington, in that county, to the priory of Stone, which was confirmed by Henry the second, and also afterwards by Nicholas’s nephew and heir Herbertus Malusvicinus, before-mentioned, and whose descendants of the male line continued lords of Berwick Malvesyn, (the name it still bears) till the reign of Henry the fourth.”
However events may be, the Mauvosin lineage as portrayed above is a wonderful one, enfused with the noblest blood of Normandy and Bretagne; a lineage of which any claiming connection to it can be justifiably proud.
GIROIE
1. Abbo “le Breton”
1.1. Arnold “le Gros”. Orderic Vitalis names “Ernaldi Grossi de Corte Sedaldi Abonii Britonis filii filio” m —. The name of Arnold’s wife is not known. Arnold & his wife had (three) children:
1.1.1. Giroie. Guillaume de Jumièges records that Giroie was “issu de deux nobles familles de Francs et de Bretons” and went with Guillaume de Bellême to the court of Duke Richard who granted him the castles of Montreuil et d’Echauffour. Guillaume de Jumièges records that in 1050 Giroie founded the monastery of Saint-Evroult with his grandsons Robert and Hugues de Grantmesnil. Giroie married Gisela de Montfort-sur-Risle; her family carrying the epithet “le Barbu.”
1.1.1.1. Eremburge Giroie, sp. Vauquelin de Pont-Echanfray. Eremburge Giroie’s sister, Hawise Giroie, married Robert de Grentmesnil; from Grentmesnil, in the arrondissement of Lisieux.
1.1.1.1.1. Raoul du Pont-Echanfray. (Noted with his brother, Guillaume, fighting alongside Robert de Hauteville (i.e. Guiscard = “the wise”) in Calabria. I take him to be synonomous with Raoul de Mauvoisin (“le Barbu”), donator to Saint-Evroult, sp. Eustachia Dammartin, d. o. Count Manasses de Dammartin, and “Constance” (possibly de Capetian).
1.1.1.1.1.1. Raoul II. de Mauvoisin, vicomte de Mantes. It is he who occurs as ‘Malusvicinus’ in Suffolk, 1086. Donator to St. Evroult.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Raul III. de Mauvoisin, seigneur de Rosny, “Le Barbu.”
1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Raul IV. de Mauvoisin, s. a. 1177, seigneur de Rosny, “Le Barbu”, sp. Agnès d’Aulnay, d. o. Gautier II d’Aunay, Sénéchal de Dammartin.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Guillaume II. Mauvoisin, s. a. 1200, seigneur de Rosny, sp. 1171, Adeline de Maudétour.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Gui III. Mauvoisin, seigneur de Rosny (1201), sp. Aélis de Porhoët.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Gui IV. Mauvoisin, s. a. 1252, seigneur de Rosny, cousin of Raoul, baron de Fougères, sp. Julienne, dame de Tillières-sur-Avre, d. o. Gilbert V. Crispin, seigneur de Tillières-sur-Avre, Damville et Bourth, and Aliénor de Vitré. Gilbert Crispin was a great-grandson of Gilbert Crispin II., whose brother, William Crispin I. (my ancestor) was father of the William noted above, who married Agnes Mauvoisin. Aliénor de Vitré was married four times: Guillaume III. Paynel, seigneur de Hambye et de Drax, baron de Marcey ép. Aliénor de Vitré, fille de Robert III de Vitré et Emma de Dinan (parents also of Alan de Vitré, as above); veuve, elle ép. ( 2) Gilbert de Tillières; (3) William de Salisbury; après 1196, Gilbert de Malesmains. She died 12 Aug 1233, and was buried at the Abbaye de St-Martin Mondaye* at the request of Guillaume Pont-de-l’Arche, Bishop of Lisieux (Madelaine, Essai historique sur l’Abbaye de Mondaye, 1874).
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2. “Malvoisin de Hercy” (A reasonable conjecture), sp. Théophanie Pont de l´Arche, daughter and coheir of Gilbert de Pont de l´Arche (C.M. Lesaulnier, ed.,”Recherches sur la Domesday”, p. 200. 1842).
1.1.1.1.2. Guillaume du Pont-Echanfray.
1.1.I.1.2.1. Ralf Rufus. (Ralph “le Rouge”) of Pont-Echanfray, “who came from a family of benefactors of St. Evroult. He was probably a grandson of Eremburge and Giroie”, as noted above. It seems reasonable to assume that a descendant of his was Malvoisin de Hercy’s brother-in-law.
copywrite Michael Stanhope 2010
BARONS HAYE-DU-PUITS.
When occupying Normandy, between 920 and 930, powerful families built a series of mottes circulaires, circular wooden forts. These were places of original abode, held before families moved to other estates. Some of these mottes circulaires were at Barneville-la-Bertran, held by the Briquebec family of Heriolfr Turstain, La Haye-du-Puits, and Varenquebec, from where, according to Sir Francis Palgrave, the Harcourt family originated. These families were obviously closely connected by kinship; connections confirmed by future alliances: Hrolf’s son was Ansfrid I.; his sons were Osmund de Gois and Ansfrid II. de Gois, father of Wymond de Gois and Toustain de Gois; father of Richard, Vicomte d’Avranches, who married married Emma de Conteville, the Conqueror’s half-sister. There is some speculation that Osmund de Gois was synonomous with Osmond de Conteville, Viscomte de Vernon [Collectanea Archæologica, p. 283, 1862; cit. Recherches sur la Domesday]. This Osmond may have been the father of Herluin de Conteville, often given as the son of the totally obscure Jean de Conteville. Certainly, par Prevost, Osmond de Conteville married a niece of the Duchess Gonnor, and their daughter married Baldwin FitzGilbert de Brionne; their daughter marrying a nephew of Richard, Vicomte d’Avranches [see anon]; a typical example of marriage within the same elitist kinship network. Such a scenario would explain the marriage of Richard d’Avranches to and his close kinswoman, Emma de Conteville. We know that Arletta, the mother of the Conqueror, married secondly Herluin de Conteville, by whom she had issue Odo, Bishop of Bayeux, Robert, Comte de Mortain, married to Maud de Montgomery, and the said Emma de Conteville.
Wymond de Gois d’Avranches, the uncle of Richard d’Avranches, lord of Creully, was the father of William d’Avranches, Lord of Okehampton, stated to be a cousin of Richard d’Avranches by Orderic Vitalis, who married Emma FitzGilbert de Brionne, daughter of Baldwin FitzGilbert de Brionne de Meules and Albreda le Gois d’Avranches, daughter of the above mentioned Osmond de Conteville. [Emma’s brother was Richard FitzBaldwin de Redvers, who married Adelise de Peverel]. Their children were: 1. Lesceline d’Avranches, who married William Paynel, lord of Moutiers, near Lisieux. Their son Raoul Paynel, Sheriff of Yorkshire, was a man of Ilbert de Lacey, and held Fresne, near Sourdreval, under Richard de Sourdeval, of the Count of Mortain. 2. Robert d’ Avranches, who married, firstly, a daughter of Gelduin de Dol, and, secondly, Maud de Monville, daughter of William d’Arques and Beatrix Malet, daughter of of William Malet and Hesilia Crispin. By the lady of Dol, Robert d’Avranches was the father of Maude d’Avranches, who married William de Courci. By Maud de Monville, Richard was the father of William d’Avranches, who held of William d’Arques in Kent. By either lady, Richard was the father of Denise d’Avranches, who married Hasculphe de Subligny, who held under the Count of Mortain. Subligny is near Saint-Jean-le-Thomas, from where the family of St. John originated. The families of St. John, de la Haye, and Paynel were three of a dozen or so ruling families, mostly related to him, that William the Conqueror empowered to govern England [John Le Patourel, Michael Jones, Fedal Empires, p. 28, 1984]. It would seem to reasonably follow that the St. Johns shared some common ancestry with the family of de la Haye, as evidenced by the marriage of Cecily de la Haye and Roger St. John; another example of marriage within the same elitist kinship network. Shared ancestry is suggested in the following text: ‘Ce Guillaume avait épousé Olive, fille de Raoul de Fougères, n.b. origine Bretagne, [who lived] près d’Orval, dans le château d’un la Haie. [Aureavalle par Orville, nom qui appartient au diocèse de Lisieux]. Il en eut un fils, Thomas de Saint-Jean, qui posséda en Angleterre des biens dont le chef-lieu était à Stanton Saint-John dans le comté d’Oxford. Il eut deux fils, Roger et Thomas. Roger de Saint-Jean épousa Cecile, fille et héritière de Robert de la Haie’ [MSAN, pp. 95-6, 1828]. These families witnessed acts of Lessay: ‘Nous avons vu ces trois familles, de la Haie, Saint-Jean et Orval, figurer ensemble dans un acte confirmatif de la fondation de Lessay [ibid.].
DA LA HAYE
1. Robert de la Haye m. Muriel of Lincoln. 2. Cecily de la Haye m. Roger St. John. 3. Muriel St. John m. Reginald d’Orval. 4. Mabel de Orval m. Adam de Porte.* 5. William de Porte** alias St. John m. Godchelda de Paynel [Mon. Ang. i., pp. 594-596]. *He was closely connected to the family of Braose: Adam de Porte married, firstly, Sybilla de Newmarche, daughter of Bernard de Newmarche, and relict of Milo, Earl of Hereford. By this wife, he was the father of Bertha de Newmarche, who married William de Braose II., as shown in a charter charter of Sele [Mon. i. 589]. His second wife was Maud d’Orval, as stated, and his third wife was a sister of the same William de Braose [Gesta regis Henrici Secundi Benedicti abbatis]. The family of Porte witnessed charters of the Fraxineto family, see anon, who were also closely connected to the family of Braose: Osborn de Crepon, married Emma, daughter of Rodulf, Count of Ivry, half-brother of Duke Richard. The son of Rodulf was Hugh, Bishop of Bayeux. His daughter was Gunnora d’Ivry. She was the mother of William de Braose I. [Depoin, Cart. St. Martin]. On taking the veil, she gifted lands to Sanct. Trin., with the permission of Hugh “Pincerna” d’Ivry, fl. 1066/7, who was obviously a close relative. Hugh “Pincerna” d’Ivry came from Ivry-la-Bataille, Evreux, canton Saint-Andre. This was also the domain of Odo Radulphus de Fraxineto. Whatever the relationship between the families of Braose and Fraxineto, it was evidently a very close and familial one. Odo Radulphus de Fraxineto witnessed numerous Braose charters, often as principal witness. He witnessed a charter of William II. de Braose, most probably his nephew, as ‘Radulphus de St. Andre’ [Cart. Blanc, f. xix.]. This clearly identifies him with the family of Fresnay [Fraxineto par Le Prevost] of canton St. Andre, near Briouze, arr. Evreux. Other charters determine his origin; Cart. Sanct. Vincentii – he made a gift for the souls of his father and ancestors ‘whether in Normandie or Maine.’ Odo Rufus de Fraxineto also went under the name Odo Rufus de Fraxinivilla, who also held in Fresne-Camilly, canton Creully. Odo was a possible ancestor of the Freigne family of Kilkenny: ‘The Freigne family originally came from Fresnay near Briouze. The first time Fulk de Freigne is mentioned in the Ormond Deeds, c. 1305, is as a witness to a grant of Richard de Fraxineto’ [Fr. John Clyn,The Annals of Ireland, p’58, 2007]. ** His donations to Boxgrove were witnessed by Geoffrey de Peverel.
RICHARD TURSTIN
He was also known as Halduc ou Haldup. He founded Lessay: ‘L’abbaye de Lessay est fondée en 1056 (ou 1064) par Richard Turstin Haldup et sa femme Anna [Charte de fondation [Arch. dép. Manche, H 4601]. Their son, Raoul de la Haye, alias Radulph or Ranulph [‘Radus de Haia 2 mil. et dim. de honore de Plessis, et 1 mil. de honore de Mort. de feodo de Criensiis, et ad servit. suum 6 mil. et dim. in Constant’ – RBE], sénéchal du comte de Mortain, married Olive de Rye, daughter of Hubert de Rie and Agnes de Tosni. ‘Agnes de Toteneio’ confirmed the gift of her mother and father of a bovate of land in ‘Asclakheby’ to Belvoir priory [Mon. Angl. III: 290, Num. VII., 3]. As Agnes de Beaupre, she gave the church and manor of Aldeby to the monks of Norwich [William Page, ed., “Victoria County History of Norfolk, Vol. II, p. 328, 1906].’Hubert de Ria assigned the tithe of his estates at Hockering, Swanton, Deopham, Buxton and Markshall, and Agnes de Bellofago, his wife, gave the church and manor of Aldeby’ [Dodwell, Charters of Norwich Cathedral Priory, vol. i, no. xx.]. She had married, firstly, Ralph de Beaufou. Her father was ‘Robertus de Belvedeir’, founder of Belvoir priory with his wife, ca. 1085 [Mon. Angl. III: 288-9, vol. i., no. iii.]. Her mother was Adelaise [K.S.B. Keats-Rohan, ‘Belvoir: The Heirs of Robert and Berengar de Tosny,’ Prosopon, no. xix., July 1998]. Agnes had two sisters: Alberada (<1129), m. Robert de Insula, and Adeliza (>1135), m. Roger le Bigod, who possessed Framlingham as a result [Regesta, ii, no. 1495; Rutland MSS, iv, p. 144].
Raoul de la Haye and Olive de Rie were the parents of Robert, baron de la Haye-du-Puits [Éric Van Torhoudt, L’écrit et la justice au Mont Saint-Michel: les notices narratives, vers 1060-1150, 2007], who married Muriel de Lincoln. Their son was Richard, baron de la Haye-du-Puits et de Varenquebec. The barony was to later pass to the descendant of the Crispin family of Neaufles, direct decendants of Herolfr Turstain. Richard Turstin: Baron de La Haye du Puits et le Plessis [Fresne] et Appeville: A clue to his origins is given in the latter holding: The family of Appeville were the family of Montfort-sur-Rille; ‘La famille d’Appeville doit tirer son origine de l’une des trois paroisses de ce nom, situées en Normandie, 1° Appeville [depuis Annebaut], canton de Montfort-sur-Rille, arrondissement de Pont-Audemer(Eure); — 2° Appeville* [Seine-Inférieure], arrondissement de Dieppe, canton d’Offranville; — 3° Appeville-la-Haye [Manche], arrondissement de Coutances, canton de la Haye-du-Puits’ [‘Liber censualis’, p. 191, 1842]. Ansrid I., as above, was the father of Hugh de Montfort-sur-Risle, brother of Anceline Bertrande; his son was Hugh II. de Montfort-sur-Risle, who married, as said, Alice de Beaufou. Richard Turstin was contemporary to him, and inherited Appeville-la-Haye: ‘Seigneurs de la paroisse d’Appeville, canton de la Haye-du-Puits, dans la Manche, la charte de fondation de l’abbaye de Lessay, nous apprend que Turstin Hadulp, ainsi que son fils Eudes, donnèrent à ce monastère, tout ce qu’ils possédaient tant en églises qu’en terres, bois, prairies , etc. en Apavilla et en Osulfivilla’ [ibid.]. The latter holding can be assumed to have been that of Osulf, father of Grimoult du Plessis, strongly suggesting a connection between Richard Turstin’s wife, Emma, and the family of Plessis – see ch. xiv. b. *A tenant there was William d’Arques.
BRANCHE CADET D’ORVAL
‘The fief of Ollonde extended into the parish of Ourville, and had with it been comprised in the Honour of Plessis, of which Richard who was called Turstin and surnamed Haldup, with Emma his wife, and Eudo their son, appear as owners in acts of date antecedent to the conquest of England; and when they founded the abbey of L’Essay, that part which they had in Ourville and Averville and in the other mesnils, which belonged to Ourville, was made parcel of the endowment. The same Abbey had also of their gift in the vill called La Fevrerie [Favilleria], the part which Adelais de Balte [Baupte] had held; and this lady, probably sister of Turstin, may have been identical with Adelaidis, wife of Geoffrey de Magneville [Mandeville], tenant of an extensive fief in England at the time of the Survey made by William the Conqueror’ [Magni rotuli Scaccarii Normanniae sub regibus clxxxviii].
copywrite Michael Stanhope 2009
DESCENDANTS OF RAGNAR
INTRODUCTION
Descendants of Ragnar is an extract from my essay on the history of the Stanhope family, which will attempt to show that such chieftains in Normandy as Hrolf Turstain and Bernard the Dane were descendants of Ragnar Lodbrok, alias Reginheri, the leader of the Viking attack on Paris in 845, who may have been the prototype for the semi-legendary Ragnar Lodbrok. They are proposed grandsons of Ragnar Lodbrok by his son, Ivar, nicknamed ‘beinlauss’, wrongly interpreted as ‘boneless’, reflecting a misunderstanding of the written source of exosus [cruel], which was abbreviated to exos [boneless], hence stories invented to explain this strange epithet. Exosus accords well with Adam of Bremen’s description of Ivarr as crudelissimusis [J. de Vries, ‘Die westnordische Tradition der Sage von Ragnar Lodbrok, Zeitschrift für deutsche Philologie 53, 257-302, 1928]. Ivar is taken to be Imhar, the Viking king of Dublin, who, according to the Annals of Ulster, died in 873.
These proposed associations do not arise from pre-conceived notions, nor are they presented as facts: There is scant evidence from this epoch about which genealogies can be adduced with any certainty, and those presented as fact are anything but that; constructions usually reflecting the constructor’s preference of ancestors.
This account commences with Eystein Halfdansson, who is claimed to have been Jarl of Vestfold, Ringerike, Hadeland, and the Opplands in Norway, who married Hild Ericsdottir, daughter of Eric Agnarsson, Jarl of the Vend district of Vestfold; such information being from Norse sagas, as collected by Snorri Sturluson [Heimskringla, or The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway, c. 1225, English translation by Samuel Laing, 1844].
One point of view is that the sagas are not accurate accounts of history, and contain their fair share of exaggeration. An alternative view is that the sagas accurately portray historical events, being passed from generation to generation in verse before being later committed to parchment without any alteration. [Knut Liestol, Origin of the Icelandic Family Sagas, 1930]. I would expect the truth to lay between thes two extremes, perhaps on the side of their accuracy, for one of the most remarkable features of these sagas is that they offer a consistent account of the families and events associated with them. They can be best viewed as historical novels – embellished, especially when speeches are assigned to leading characters, but not without some historical substance.
THE HALF-DANES
I. Eystein Halfdansson and Hild had issue: 1. Siegfried Eysteinsson, who, according to the Dano-Norwegian theories of Professor P. A. Munch, may be identified with the Sigfridi regis Danorum mentioned in the Annales Fuldenses, 782. Professor Munch postulated that early Norwegian chieftains conquered lands in Denmark [Det Norske Folks Hist., German trans., pt. iv. pp. 134-154, 1857]. The case of Siegfried Eysteinsson’s grandfather is quoted by adherents to this theory. He is identified in the Norse Sagas as the Norwegian jarl Halfdane Olafsson, whose very name suggests a partly Danish ancestry, and whose name does not fit into the stylistic pattern characteristic of Norwegian kings, a point made by Kendrick: ‘His ancestry is quite dubious, for his name constitutes a break in the alliterative series of names in the Yngling [Norwegian] royal stem – Egil, Ottar, Adils, Eystein, Yngvar, Anund, Ingjald, Olav, Halfdane’ [Thomas D. Kendrick, A History of the Vikings, p. 106, 2004]. 2. Halfdane Eysteinsson, as his father, claimed to be Jarl of Vestfold, Ringerike, Hadeland, and the Opplands. He was apparently born in Vestfold at a place called Holtar, the present Holtan in Borre, and is buried under a mound there. He married Hlif Dagsdottir, whose name derived from the Old Norse Hilfar, meaning shield. 3. Harald Eysteinsson, assumed by Schwennicke to have succeeded his brother as King of Hedeby in 798, and killed in a battle in the Irish Sea in 804. The same source has him married to Imhild Von Engern, daughter of Warnechin Graf von Engern and Kunhilde von Rügen, and having issue: Halfdane Haraldsson, killed in battle in 810. Harald Haraldsson, who was murdered in 804. Holger Haraldsson, killed in battle in 807. [Detlev Schwennicke, The Europäische Stammtafeln: Stammtafeln zur Geschichte der Europäischen Staaten, 1978].
II. It can be noted that the concept of distinct nation states, which led some to either strongly endorse or vehemently deny Munch’s hypothesis, is relatively modern, and those under discussion were more bound by ties of kinship than notions of national sovereignty. There were certainly marriages between Danish and Norwegian elites by the end of the ninth-century, symbolic of peace treaties, and it is difficult to dismiss the imperative for them at earlier times, and that they did not result in gains of land as dowry, albeit not to any the degree suggested by Munch.
III. Halfdan and Hlif had issue: I. Gudrod The Magnificent Halfdansson, who, according to Munch, was synonomous with Godefrid Halfdannson, who succeeded his uncle as Godefrid, King of the Danes, that is, as ruler in Hedeby, a modern spelling of the runic Heiðabý(r), which was an important trading settlement in the Danish-German borderland, located towards the southern end of the Jutland Peninsula. 2. Sigurd Halfdenesson, killed in battle in 810. King Godefrid’s brother is assumed to be Sigurd by Schwennicke. 3. Eystein Halfdansson, see below. 4. Ivar Halfdansson, Jarl of the Opplands. He married Solveig Eysteinsdottir, daughter of Eystein Hognasson, Jarl of Trondheim. Their son was Eystein Ivarsson, who married Aseda Ragnvaldsdottir. They had issue: Ragnvald Eysteinsson, the falsely supposed father of Rollo of Normandy.
IV. Concerning Halfdane Haraldsson, an extract from Henry H. Howorth’s treatise – published in Transactions of the Royal Historical Society [New Series], Volume I., Issue 01, March 1883, pp 18-61 – may be helpful, though, throughout, the use of the word doubtless is doubtlessly contestable; it is better to consider the following as reasonable supposition: ‘There is a passage in one of the Frankish annals which has not received the attention which it deserves, and which I believe throws a great deal of light on the history of the Danish revolutions of the early part of the ninth century. Written in verse by a Low Saxon monk some time during the reign of Arnulph, who died in 899. Under the year 807 we read that a Norman chief named Alfdeni, accompanied by a great following, submitted to Charlemagne, and made a perpetual pact with him [Pertz, I, 263]. He was in all probability escaping from the dominant chief of Denmark at this time, namely, Godfred.
V. In my former paper I argued that Godfred was the Gudrod the Magnificent of Snorri, and that he was a stranger and a conqueror in Denmark. He first appears as king there in 804. What more probable, therefore, than that Halfdene was the King of Denmark, or rather, perhaps, of Jutland, who was dispossessed by Godfred? This view also explains some very crooked parts of the history of this period. Halfdane was doubtless the same Halfdane who was sent to the Emperor as an envoy with Osmund by the Danish king Sigfred in the year 782. It is not improbable, as I shall show presently, that on submitting to the Emperor in 807 he received the grant of an appanage, was allowed to settle in Friesland, and Godfred’s campaign in Friesland in 810 was perhaps decided against him.
VI. Under the year 808 we read that in a fight with the Obotriti there fell Reginold, the nephew of Godfred, ” who was the first after him in the kingdom” (Einhardt, Pertz, I, 195; Chron. Moiss. id. 2, 258). Godfred, as we know, left a number of sons behind him; how then was his nephew called the next after him in the kingdom, unless the succession among the Norsemen was the same as in many Eastern nations, where brother succeeded brother until those of the same generation were extinct, when the succession went back to the descendants of the eldest? This I believe was the case, and Reginold was perhaps the son of Godfred’s brother Eystein, who is mentioned by Snorri. [As an alternative to this theory of succession, it may be worth considering the concept of Righdomhua – ones eligible for election as leader – applied by the Dublin Vikings, that is, succession may pass from father to son on condition of the son’s proven suitability to rule, and if he attracted the support of his most powerful peers within his kinship network – M.S].
VII. On the death of Godfred his sons fled as I have mentioned; one of them apparently succeeded to his father’s dominions in Vestfold, namely Olaf [an interesting mention of Danish holdings in Norway – M.S]. In Jutland, however, he was succeeded by his brother’s son Hemming [Einhardt, Pertz, I, 197, 198; Kruse, 54]. He was doubtless a brother of the Reginold just named.
VIII. The new king came to terms with the empire, and in a treaty made between them in 811 the Eyder was accepted as the frontier between the two kingdoms [Helmold Kruse, 58], and thus the border district occupied by the Transalbingian Saxons, and the Obotriti of Wagrien, over which Godfred had enacted a kind of suzerainty, was surrendered to the Franks.
IX. It is remarkable that no mention is made here of Godfred’s sons [in the treaty – M.S], although Hemming’s brothers are named; showing his hostile title [Hist, des Car. 2, 210]. Hemming died in the early part of the year 812. The very suspicious narrative of Saxo makes him be buried at Lethra. The Frankish chronicles introduce us on his death to a fierce struggle for the vacant throne, and we are told that this struggle took place between Sigfried, the nephew of Godfred, and Anulo, “the nephew or grandson of Harald who was formerly king.” This Sigfred, or Sigurd, was doubtless a brother of Reginold and Hemming already named, who succeeded them naturally.
X. Saxo’s conversion of Anulo into Ringo is probably only one of his ingeniously perverse blunders, for the word is not Anulus in the nominative, but Anulo, and is conjugated Anulo, Anulonis. It is probably a form of some Norse name [see Hilda Roderick Ellis Davidson’s comment, para. xvii.] and has nothing to do with [the semi-legendary] Sigurd Ring.
XI. A great deal of difficulty is created in these inquiries by trying to make the semi-fabulous early Sagas fit into the pages of genuine history by forced explanations, and if any good is ever to come from a comparison of them with more reliable documents, we must construct our story at first entirely apart from them. [It could be suggested that Mr. Howorth is open to the same charge; yet I suspect he would have made a distinction between what he would have identified as reasonable supposition and supposition that was ingeniously perverse – M.S].
XII. Who then was Anulo? He was clearly a pretender to the throne, and fought on more than equal terms with Sigfred, Godfred’s nephew. Now, I have argued that there was at this very time a rival family to Godfred’s, namely, that of Halfdene. It is possible then that Anulo was a son of Halfdene. This is my view, and I believe it reconciles much difficulty, and is supported by other evidence. As we read the story then, on the death of Hemming a struggle for the throne took place between his brother Sigfred or Sigurd and Anulo of the rival family of Halfdene.
XIII. In this battle both Sigurd and Anulo we are told were killed; but the side of the latter won the day, and his brothers Harald and Reginfred made themselves kings. According to Einhardt, 10,940 men perished in the struggle [Pertz, i, 199, see also Annals of Fulda. id. I, 355].
XIV. The battle which gained them the throne was fought in 812, and we are told that in the same year they sent envoys to make a pact with the Emperor, and to ask him to send them back or to release their brother Hemming [Einhardt Pertz i, 199; Kruse 66] the same person, I believe, who died in Walcheren, as I shall show presently, many years later, and is then distintcly called the son of Halfdaene. [An 837 entry in the Annales Fuldensis calls Hemming a son of Halfdene. This is the only mention of their father in a primary source. The identification relies on the assumption that the Hemming mentioned in 837 was the same Hemming mentioned in chronicle entries from two decades before. We are told that the same year, i.e. in 813, Godfred’s sons returned from exile, and were apparently welcomed by a large number of their father’s folk, and fought against the two kings, and drove them and their brother Hemming ou, or that such marriages did not bring about changes in land ownership.’ (Einhardt, Pertz I, 200; Chron. Moiss., id. 1,311, 2,259; Kruse 69, 71].
XV. Halfdan Haraldsson’s children were: Hemming Halfdansson, who was killed in the Battle of Walcheren, 837. Harald Halfdansson, nicknamed Klak, meaning complainer, who was was killed in the Battle of Walcheren, 844. He was also known by the appelations of Hericus, Heriold, and Heriolt. Reginfred Halfdannson, who briefly shared joint regency of Denmark with his brother, Harald. He was killed in battle in 814. Anulo Halfdansson, killed in battle in 812 [“Anulo nepos Herioldi” – Royal Frankish Annals]. Nepos can be translated as both “nephew” or “grandson”, making Anulo and his siblings nephews or grandsons of Harald Eysteinsson, with the former status being favoured by Howorth’s political analysis. Rorik Halfdansson. He was granted Dorstad by Emperor Lothar in 850, having previously been expelled from this fief. He undertook to protect this part of Frisia from further Viking attack, but lacked the military power to fulfill this obligation. In 857, three years after the accession of Horik II., he gained land around Hedeby, and held most of Northern Frisia. It is often claimed that he was the founder of the Russian State [N. T. Belaiew, Saga-book of Viking Society, x., pt. ii., p. 267, 1925-7]. According to the Annales Bertiniani, Roric was a ‘nephew’ of Harald].
XVI. As said, a great deal of difficulty is created in these inquiries by trying to make the semi-fabulous early Sagas fit into the pages of genuine history by forced explanations. This should be considered when speculating over the parentage of Regner, alias Reginheri, the leader of the Viking attack on Paris in 845, possible prototype for Ragnar loðbrók, and moreso considered when assessing arguments concerning his possible decendants. As the celebrated academic, Hilda Roderick Ellis Davidson wrote in her commentary on Saxo: ‘In Icelandic sources Regner is the son of Sigurd Hringr [thus attempts to equate Anulo with this name], yet Saxo evidently thinks of his Regner as the son of Sigfried [as above] mentioned by Adam of Bremen [1. 15]. His cousin, Anulo, said by Adam to contend with Sigfried for the rule of Denmark may have been Ali, but Saxo takes the name as equivalent to Anulus’ [Hilda Roderick Ellis Davidson, Peter Fisher, trans., The history of the Danes, books I-IX, by Saxo, p. 150, 1998]. I would suggest that this was by way of trying to make history fit too improbably into the pages of the Sagas. More recent ingeniously perverse attempts to achieve the same ends include supposing that Sigfried and Anulo to be the same person, the latter being a nickname of the former.
SONS OF RAGNER
XVII. The following extracts are taken from Professor McTurk’s paper, Kings and kingship in Viking Northumbria. He discusses the above mentioned Ragnar, and the possibility that a number of sons can be assigned to him. Of particular importance to this account is the identification of one of these as Ivar, and of his possible identification with Ireland:
XIII. ‘The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records the death in Devon in 878 of ‘the brother of Inwære and Healfdene’. This shows clearly that Inwære [whose name corresponds to Ivar] and Healfdene were brothers, and there are good reasons for thinking that the unnamed third brother was Hubba, who appears in the late tenth-century Passio Sancti Eadmundi by Abbo of Fleury as a close associate of Hinguar [= Inwære], and as his brother in the Annals of St Neots and in the accounts of Gaimar and Geoffrey of Wells, all from the twelfth century. There are also good reasons for doubting the accuracy of Æthelweard’s late tenth-century account of the events in Devon in 878, which appears to contradict that of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle with regard to the identity of the brother who died in that year; and also for dismissing Æthelweard’s information that Iuuar (= Inwære, Ívarr) died in 869, shortly after the slaying of King Edmund of East Anglia; if this information can indeed be dismissed, then Inwære/Ívarr may safely be identified with Imhar, the Viking king of Dublin, who according to the Annals of Ulster died in 873, rex Nordmannorum totius Hiberniae et Britanniae.
XIX. The Healfdene mentioned in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle seems to be identical with one Albann, who according to the Annals of Ulster died in Ireland at Strangford Lough in 877; and the twelfth-century Irish Cogadh Gaedhel re Gallaibh appears to speak of this Albann, ‘king of the dark heathens’, as the son of Ragnall,* a name which corresponds, albeit loosely, to Ragnarr. If the identification of this Ragnall with Ragnarr can be accepted, then it may argued that Inwære/Ívarr/Imhar [Inguar] and Healfdene, and perhaps Hubba also, had a father named Ragnarr.
XX. It may further be noted that Adam of Bremen, writing in c. 1076, speaks of what appears to be this same Inwære/Ívarr/Imhar as Inguar filius Lodparchi, clearly seeing him as the son of someone with a name corresponding loosely to loðbrók; and that William of Jumièges, writing c. 1070, refers to a certain Bier Costae ferreae [‘Ironside’] as Lotbroci regis filio, as the son, that is, of a king whose name corresponds to loðbrók very closely. This Bier, whose name, nickname and parentage clearly link him with Björn járnsíða [‘Ironside’], who appears in Ragnars saga as a son of Ragnarr loðbrók, seems to have shared with that Björn a historical prototype in the Viking leader Berno, who, according to the contemporary and near-contemporary Annales Bertiniani and Chronicon Fontanellense respectively, was active on the Seine in the eight-fifties.
XXI. The Albann/Healfdene of the Annals of Ulster and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, mentioned above, may also be identified with an Halbdeni mentioned in the Annales Fuldenses for 873 as the brother of the Danish king Sigifridus and as active on the European continent [in Metz] in that year. The case for the identification is strengthened by the fact that 873 is one of the years in which the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle does not indicate that Healfdene was active in England. If this identification can be established, then Sigifridus, the brother of this Halbdeni (= Healfdene = Albann), son of Ragnall/Ragnarr, may be regarded as historically a brother of Inwære/Ívarr/Imhar (= Inguar, filius Lodparchi), and perhaps also of Hubba, as well as of Berno, Lotbroci regis filius. This same Sigifridus may then reasonably be taken as the historical prototype of Sigurðr ormr-í-auga (‘Snake-in-eye’), who appears in Ragnars saga as a son of Ragnarr loðbrók.
XXII. There is thus a case for saying that Inwære, Healfdene, Hubba, Berno and Sigifridus, all of them active in the second half of the ninth century, the first two and the fifth of them as kings, if the relevant identifications can be accepted), were brothers. Of the five, Healfdene is the only one not to appear as a son of Ragnarr loðbrók in Scandinavian tradition; the others appear to have been the historical prototypes of, respectively, his sons Ívarr, Ubbo, Björn and Sigurðr, of whom Ubbo [who appears, like the other three, as a son of Regnerus Lothbrog in Book IX of Saxo’s Gesta Danorum] seems to be the only one who was known exclusively to East Norse tradition. It may be noted that, in the contemporary and as nearly as possible contemporary sources adduced above, only one, the twelfth-century Irish Cogadh Gaedhel re Gallaibh, provides any evidence for these brothers having had a father named Ragnarr, and that only Adam of Bremen and William of Jumièges, both from the second half of the eleventh century, provide evidence for their having been sons of someone named Loðbrók. None of these sources gives any indication of an awareness of the two names Ragnarr and Loðbrók being used in combination for the same person. The first recorded instance of the names being so used is Ari Þorgilsson’s reference to Ívarr Ragnarssonr loðbrókar in his Íslendingabók, written between 1120 and 1133 [McTurk, 1991a, Studies in Ragnars saga loðbrókar and its major Scandinavian analogues (Medium Ævum monographs, new series, 15). Oxford: The Society for the Study of Mediæval Languages and Literature].
XXIII. In writing earlier on this topic I have, I now suspect, exaggerated the difficulties in the way of identifying Reginheri, the leader of the Viking attack on Paris in 845, as the father of the brothers Halbdeni and Sigifridus. These difficulties have to do with the question of whether or not Reginheri was a member of the family of the Danish king Godofridus I. (d. 810), all members of which, with the exception of one boy, Horicus II, appear to have been wiped out in a battle in 854, to judge from the account given in the Annales Fuldenses for that year. If this is to be believed, and if Reginheri, who died in all probability in 845, was indeed a member of that family, then Halbdeni and Sigifridus and any brothers they may have had cannot have been his sons, since the only surviving members of the family after 854 would have been Horicus II and his progeny. I would now acknowledge, however, more emphatically than I did in 1976 [McTurk, R.W. ‘Ragnarr loðbrók in the Irish annals?’ In Bo Almqvist and David Greene (eds) Proceedings of the Seventh Viking Congress, Dublin 15-21 August 1973. Dublin: Royal Irish Academy, 93-123], the possibility that the Fulda annalist has here presented the succeeding survivor of this royal family as its sole survivor, and that other members of the family may in fact have survived. At the same time I would emphasise that in seeking, as I am now doing, to establish the parentage of the five brothers under discussion, it is by no means essential to regard Reginheri as having been a member of the house of Godofridus I.
XXIV. On the admittedly bold assumption that we are dealing here with full brothers rather than half-brothers, I would suggest that the father of Inwære, Healfdene, Hubba, Berno and Sigifridus was Reginheri, the leader of the Viking attack on Paris in 845′.
XXV. The ‘historicity’ of Ragnar is not a new topic: ” His real name was Ragenfrid or Regnier [Reginheri], who became a sea-king on being expelled from his dominions in the time of Harald Klak” [Andrew Crichton, Henry Wheaton Scandinavia, Ancient and Modern iii., 1841]. This theme was developesd by Professor Steenstrup [Normannerne, 1876-1882], who also equated Ragnar with Reginheri. Neither is the controvery of Ivar of Dublin being equated with the Ivar who commanded the Great Heathen Army in England in 869 new; yet ‘the reputation of Iomhar [Ivar] of Dublin as a ruler with aspirations to rule over a wide area was certainly recognised by contemporaries. When the Annals of Ulster recorded his death in 873, it was claimed that Iomhar was King of all the Norse of all Ireland and Britain [Pauline Stafford, Companion to the Middle Ages, p. 202, 2009]. Such a wide-spread sphere of influence might suggest Iomhar and Ivar to be synonomous.
XXVI. In an Irish context, Iomhar held sway over both “dark heathens” [Danes] and the “fair heathens” [Norwegians], divisions of Norse invaders given in the Irish annals for uncertain reasons [Thomas Bartlett, Keith Jeffrey, A Military History of Ireland, p. 47, 1997]. One suggested reason might be that the “dark heathens” had intermarried with the Saxon nobility situated on their borderlands, a theme that will be discussed anon, and they contained numbers of “dark-haired heathens.” However this may be, it seems certain that some Norse war-bands that attacked Ireland were of mixed Dano-Norwegian composition, paralleling those that were to later establish themselves in Normandy; mercenaries for the most part, led by a closely related hierarchy.
THE IRISH CONNECTION
XXVII. What follows is based on Irish texts such as Cogadh Gaedhel re Gallaibh, written in the reign of Muirchertach Ó Briain [1086-1119], with some later additions, which offer genealogical information which is distinct from that given by later medieval re-interpretations, as found in the history of Gruufud ap Cynan. This chronicle tends to agree with Irish annals up c. 917-927, then faithfully copies the medieval pseudo- history found in the Sagas.
XXVIII. Traditionally, Ivar has been assigned two sons, viz. Sitric [Sigtryggr]; and Godfrey [so called in Cod. Clarendon, tom. 47], alias Guthfrith or Guthred. Sitric is not known to have left any descendants; thus Godfrey is assumed to have had had four sons, Anlaf, Godfrey, also alias Guthfrith or Guthred; Ragnal alias Ragenold [Old Norse Rögnvaldr], and Sitric II. I would consider it more reasonable that, as a son was rarely named after his father in this period, Sitric I. was the father of Godfrey II., and Godfrey I. was father of Sitric II.; a view partly supported by Adam of Bremen, who identifies only Ragnal and Sitric as the sons of Godfrey, on the authority of a work not now known to exist, intitled Gesta Anglorum. Godfrey I. ascended to the lordship of Dublin in 883. I would suggest that Ivar was also the possible father of Guthrum, Osketil, and Geirmund alias Gerlo – of these, more later.
XXIX. The original war-band that Sitric and Godfrey represented seems to have been expelled from Ireland, yet in 910 a fresh band of “Gentiles” arrived, establishing themselves in Waterford, which they fortified the following year, having been reinforced by a large body of their countrymen. In 915, the two brothers, Sitric II. and Ragnall, alias Ragenold, the sons of Godfrey, and grandsons of Ivar, landed, one in Kildare, the other in “Waterford, and assumed a joint command. Dublin was not recovered till 918, when it passed into the possession of Godfrey II. [“the most cruel of the Northmen”]; cousin of Sitric II. and Ragnal. According to the contemporary Annals of Ulster, this latter Godfrey is described as “Lord of the Gentiles” and his cousin, Ragnall, on his death in 921, as “king of the fair foreigners and the dark foreigners”; thus Ragnall was given the same title as his grandfather. Godfrey II. assisted his cousin, Sitric II., in his fight in 927 against his brother-in-law, Athelstan of England. Both Sitric II. [925] and Ragnall [923] had briefly ruled in Northumberland, as Godfrey, and were given the ua Imhar patronymic [Benjamin T. Hudson, Prophecy of Berchán, Irish and Scottish high-kings of the early Middle Ages, p. 144, 1996]. It can be noted that the historian E. A. Freeman lamented the absence of Sitric II. in Norman accounts of their history, thus, he suggested, casting doubts on its accuracy.
XXX. In the Irish annals, this entire grouping are specifically referred to as ua Imair [descendants of Ivar], or Clann Imair [kindred of Ivar]; referring, I believe, to both sons and grandsons of Ivar.
THE INFLUENCE OF BJORN JARNSIDA.
XXXI. Ivar may not have been the only son of Ragnar represented in Ireland, as his brother, Björn járnsíða [‘Ironside’], is assumed to have links there – a descendant of his son, Asleik, is named as a chieftain in Cogadh Gaedhel re Gallaibh [Louis Lemoine, Abrégé de l’histoire de Suède, p. 60, 1844]. Other sons of Björn were Refil and Erik, the latter taking over his father’s realms in Sweden. Bjorn’s son Eric may be of some interest. His nephew was Styrbjorn [Bjorn the Strong], who married Thyra, daughter of King Harald Gormsson. It is said [Knýtlinga saga] that Styrbjorn was Harald’s overlord. His son was Thorgils, father of Gytha, who married Earl Godwin; they were the parents of King Harald Godwinson and Edith, married to Edward the Confessor. It was through this lineage that the Saxon Kings of England traced their ancestry to Gorm the Old, through his grandaughter, Thyra, and to ‘Biœrn à la Côte-de-Fer, through his grandson, Styrbjorn. Such dynastic links gave legitimacy to rule. William the Conqueror was merely stating his right to rule England as a fellow descendant of this dynastic conglomerate, not because of the marriage of a female relative to a Saxon king; that was the result shared ancestry, not the cause of it. [Edward the Confessor married Edith to secure a link to the ruling Danish dynasty. Dynastic links were extremely interwoven: Gytha’s brother was Ulf; he married Astrith, sister of Cnut the Great, son of Svein Haraldsson, son of Harald Gormsson, son of Gorm the Old].
XXXII. Björn járnsíða’s role in the establishment of Viking defenses in France prior to the establishment of Normandy is little known: ‘It is certain that that warrior, scouring the coasts of La Manche in 845, in his way to Bretagne, visited and laid waste Valognes, Bruchamp, Port-Paillart, and various other places in the environs of Barneville and Briquebec [Daru, Hist, de Bret. i. p. 204]. He is thought to have afterwards fortified himself along the whole line of the Hague-Dyke, extending from Osmonville to Port-Paillart, situated over against Portbail and Carteret, which borders immediately upon Barneville; and the traces of this fortified encampment yet remain’ [Seguin, Mil. Hist, des Bocains, 1816]. When occupying Normandy, between 918 and 930, Björn’s kinsmen built a series of mottes circulaires, circular wooden forts that again strengthened the Hague-Dyke. These were places of original abode, held before families moved to other estates. Some of these mottes circulaires were at Barneville-la-Bertran, held by the Briquebec family of Hrolf Turstain; Varenquebec, from where originated the early Harcourt, Evreux, and Rivers families, who held under Hrolf Turstain, baron of Varenquebec [Francis Turner Palgrave, The History of Normandy, p. 652, 1854]; and Saint-Sauveur-le-Vicomte; the home of the related Cavalcamp and Saint-Saveur families. Björn járnsíða’s involvement in France would seem to suggest that younger members of his family, such as the sons of Ivar, were “following in his footsteps” when being involved in the foundind of Normandy.
DESCENDANTS OF HELGI ALIAS HULC.
XXXIII. The person shortly to be identified as Helgi or Hulc [commonly known to us as Malahulc or Malahule] married Maude de St. Pol; of whom, as I have argued elsewhere, chronologies suggest her to be the probable daughter of Hernequin de Boulogne et St. Pol and Bertha de Ponthieu. Helgi and Maude were the parents of 1. Richard de St. Saveur, ob. 933, who took his name from one of the family fiefs in Normandy. Another family fief was that of Perci, near Villedieu. Richard de St. Saveur’s son was 2. Neil 1 de St Saveur, who married Sporte La Danoise, not Espriota de Senlis; a fabricated attempt to enhance genealogy. Neil 1 de St Saveur and Sporte La Danoise had a son named 3. Roger de St. Saveur, who married a daughter of ……. de Porte. [Portes is 5 miles from Conches, the effective caput of the Tosni family.] Their sons were 4a. Neil II. de St. Saveur, and 4b. a younger son, name unknown, who lived in the fief of Perci, though it was owned by his brother. This younger son was the father of 5b. Baron William de Percy, ancestor of the Percy family in England. This genealogy is recorded in the cartulary of the Abbaye Saint-Martin de Mondaye, of which the family of St. Saveur were benafactors [L. Delisle, Histoire du château et des sires de Saint-Sauveur-le-Vicomte, 1867].
XXXIV. Another son of Helgi was Hugh de Cavalcamp: Hugh de Calvacamp was the father of – 1. Hugh, Archbishop of Rouen from 942 to 989, appointed to that see by William I., surnamed Longsword, the son of Rollo; and of, 2. Randolph, on whom his brother, the Archbishop, bestowed the fief of Todiniacum, or Toeni, alienating it from the patrimony of the see. [Ada Arcliiepp. Rothomag., by a monk of St. Ouen, temp. Pap. Greg. VIL, ap. Mabillon, Vett. Analecta, p. 223.] Randolph was the father of Randolph, Sire de Tosny [Charter of Rich. 11.], father of Roger de Toeni, surnamed the Spaniard [Charter of Foundation of the Abbey of Conches, ap. Gallia Christiana, torn. xi., Instrumenta, col. 128.; and Gui. Gemet., lib. v. cap. 10., ap. Duchcsne, Script. Norm., p. 253.], who rebelled on the accession of William the Bastard, Duke of Normandy [Gui. Gemet., lib. vii. cap. 3., ap. Duchesne, p. 268.]; and of whose sons- Randolph, the eldest survivor, acquired large property in England at the Conquest, and became ancestor of the Lords de Tosni. It may be added that Roger de Tosni, ‘the Spaniard’, is described by William of Jumieges as ‘de stirpe Malahulcii, qul Rollonis patruus fuerat, et cuni eo Francos atterens, Normanniarn fortiter acquisierat,’ i. e. he was of the stock of Malahule, by female descent.
XXXV. The Saint-Saveurs were claimed to be the premier Barons of Normandy. Their lineage “merged into the Tessons” [Palgrave, ibid.] – one assumes by marriage alliance. Tesson signifies ” badger,” and it is said that the family acquired this name from always burrowing their way under ground so cleverly and cunningly that they acquired one-third of Normandy. The Harcourt family of Bernard the Dane held Thurry Harcourt, which passed to the Tessons in 1047, with some French antiquaries taking this to mean the Tessons were in some way related to the Harcourts. However this may be, one of the divisions of the Harcourt family in Normandy was that of Heriz or Hericé; the two names representing a further division; that of the Heriz of Notts., and the Hericé or Hericy of Normandy. The Norman Hericy arms – az. three hedgehogs gu. – contained the same rare charge as those of their English couterparts. Richard de Hericy, fl. 1110-1160, would have been closely related to Robert I. de Heriz of Notts. He was a contemporary of Raoul or Radulphus de Hericy; their exact degree of relationship is not known [Bib. Nat., MS. 3676, sec. Cherin]. What is known is that they were vassals of the Tesson family, and also in some way related, as they were witnesses to Tesson charters concerning the Tesson foundation of Fontenay Abbey, a privilege almost exclusively conferred on relatives of the founder.
SONS OF IVAR.
XXXVI. In 869, Ivar was leader of the Great Army in East Anglia; his brother Healfdene taking command in 871. Healfdene and his brother Sigifridus [Sigurðr ormr-í-auga] were ‘kings’ in Denmark in 873. In this year, Hedeby, and thus the fortress of Hochburg, was controlled by Sigifridus, who negotiated its trade with King Ludwig of Germany [Angelo Forte, Richard D. Oram, Frederik Pedersen, Viking Empires, p. 46, 2005]. According to the testimony of Svein II. Estridsen, Sigfrid was succeeded as a king in Denmark by Helgi, probably after the battle on the Dyle in 891 [Gwyn Jones, A History of the Vikings, p. 111, 2001].
XXXVII. Two commanders of Sigifridus and Healfdene were Hals and Vurm, called Helgi and Gorm in the Ragnarssona pattr, and mentioned in the Annales Fuldenses for 882. Hals is a similar name to Hulci in its genitive form, so it is reasonable to equate Hals with Hulci and Helgi. Vurm is [cas. obl.] Vurmon, or Gormond, which equates with the Anglo-Saxon name Guthrum, ‘the name of a prince who was of Sigfrid’s family.’ He certainly received a part of the tax levied on Emperor Charles – ‘Sigifridio etiam Vermoni illorumque complicibus’ [Hincmar]. This “prince” may well have been Guthrum Aethelstan: As will be shown, the mythos of Rollo’s early career is largely built around the exploits of the Danish chieftain Guthred, whose name, as said, equates with both Guthfrith and Godfrey. This Guthred had a brother [vide Hincmar] called Vurm [Guthrum]; and Dudo makes Rollo an associate of Guthrum Aethelstan [Lappenberg, A History of England, p. 8, 1857]. For Rollo read Guthred – see paragraphs – thus, Guthred becomes an associate of Guthrum Aethelstan; his brother?, who was: ‘The fabulous Gormo of Saxo Grammat. lib. ix. and ” Gorm hin Enske” (Gorm Engelaender), who is baptized in England, in the ” Chronic. Erici Regis ap. Langebek Scriptt. Rer. Danic.” I. p. 158, Gurmund in Will. Malmesb. II. 121, and Alberic, and Guaramund in the “Chron. Rich.” is, without doubt, one and the same person. The Anglo-Saxon form of the name is Guthrum, but I have adopted, as Kemble has done, the pure northern form: Gutorm, that is, battleworm’ [Reinhold Pauli, The life of king Alfred, p. 188. 1852].
XXXVIII. From these associations I would tentatively suggest that Helgi was a son of Sigifridus [Sigurðr ormr-í-auga], who succeeded his father as ruler of Hedeby. I would further suggest that Helgi was the father of Gorm the Old [Gorm den Gamle], who is mentioned in the work called Cogadh Gall fri Gaedh-alaibh under the name of Tamar Mac Elgi. In the copy of that work preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, H. 2, 17, p. 359, he is said to have come with a royal great fleet, some time after the death of the monarch Niall Glun-dubh, who was slain in the year 915, and to have put in at Inis Sibtond, at Limerick. This is evidently the Tamar mac Elgi of H. 2, 17, the “earl of the strangers in Limerick.” “Tomar = Gormo Gamle, called by the Irish Tomar” [Great Britain. Public Record Office Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores: Or, Chronicles and Memorials of Great Britain and Ireland During the Middle Ages, p. 264, 1965].
XXXIX. Thus, by these calculations, Gorm hin Enske and Gorm the Old were second cousins; their relationship often being the subject of conjecture. I would suggest that the name Helgi may have been a cognomen, stemming from Old Norse heilagr meaning holy, and may have pertained to someone who was a chieftain/priest of his clan. His real name may have been Hardegon, as in Ragnarssona þáttr, son of Sigifridus [Sigurðr ormr-í-auga]. Although this apparently contradicts Adam of Bremen’s account of Gorm being the grandson of someone called Svend, this is not the case. Adam mentions two people who are called Hardegon, Hardegon Urm, with Urm being from the Old Norse Ormr, as in Sigurðr ormr-í-auga, and Hardegon son of Svend. He does not state that they are the same person; a much copied assumption, as is equating the name Hardegon with Hardeknud. Early texts do not mention any variation of Hardegon, and neither does it equate with Hardeknut; the somewhat strained explanation given by those who support the Hardegon/Hardeknud thesis is that Adam must have misheard what he was told.
XXXX. I would further suggest that it was Sigifridus [Sigurðr ormr-í-auga] and Guthred who led the attack on Paris in 885 [called Sigifridus in a poem by Abbo of St. Germain, written between 888-9]. On the assumption that Guthred was one and the same as Godfrey alias Guthfrith, a case can be made for Ivar being the father of both Guthred and Guthrum [brothers par Hincmar], with Guthred assisting his uncle in the siege of Paris. Another commander at this siege was Osketil [Depping, tom. ii. pp. 23]. Osketil was a commander of the Great Army in England in 874. Notably perhaps, after Healfdene’s defeat at Edington, he came with Guthrum with reinforcements from the Continent. That Guthred and Osketil were also close companions, and probably not sons of Healfdene, is shown by the fact that when Healfdene’s army divided into two sections in 874, one half was commanded by Guthred and Osketil – a joint command, suggesting parity of status. Viking armies were composed of “sodalitates” – “bands of companions” or “brotherhoods” – distinct groupings whose leaders usually shared close familial ties. That Osketil was of the “brotherhood” of both Guthrum and Guthred is shown in him being of their “sodalitas” – I would suggest he was brother to both; and that, after Healfdene’s death s. a. 878, both he and Guthred [Godfrey] fought with their ” brotherhood” under the command of their uncle, Sigifridus.
XXXXII. Of Osketil [a compound name comprising of the elements os* and ketil]; if he can be the same Ketil that was said by Richer of Reims [Historia, i, 28 (vol. 1, p. 62] to be the father of Rollo [‘filio Catilli’], then Rollo is closely related to the Dano-Hibernian family of the Ui Imair. This identification of Rollo’s father is supported by David Crouch [The Normans: the history of a dynasty, pp. 297-300, 2002]. Professor Crouch also suggests that Rollo’s uncle was probably someone called Malahulc, identified by Orderic Vitalis c. 1113 [GND, ii., 94-5, Musset, 1977, 48-9], but not known from any other source, whom I would equate with the above mentioned Helgi alias Hulci.
XXXXIII. I would further suggest that Guthred alias Guthfrith is one and the same as the Godfrey, the Danish Viking leader who had probably been with the Great Army [led by Sigifridus, 882-6], which descended on the Continent. He became a vassal of the Emperor Charles III., after that ruler sued for peace, giving Godfrey most of Frisia to rule. Charles also gave him Gisela [865-908], illegitimate daughter of King Lothair II. [839-869], as his wife.
XXXXIV. In 885, he was summoned to Lobith for a meeting after being accused of complicity with Hugh, Duke of Alsace [855-895], illegitimate son of Lothair II, in an insurrection. In an act of treachery, he was killed by a group of Frisian and Saxon nobles at the connivance of Henry Duke of Franconia and Count of Saxony. The local count Gerulff III, one of the conspirators, took over the West Frisian coastline from the Danes after the murder. Hugh was blinded, spendind the rest of his life in the Monastery of St. Boniface [Eduard Hlawitschka, Lotharingien und das Reich, pp. 17-19, 1968].
XXXXV. By this analysis, the Great Army had a very dynamic leadership, with its commanders constantly moving from one front to another – we have the example of Osketil arriving from the Continent to assist the defeated Healfdene in England. The leadership did not settle in the lands they acquired, often leaving them to be controlled by subordinates, as they constantly sought new gains, whilst having to be ready to defend old ones. It was not a case of numerous chieftains holding sway over various lands, but rather that a small number, who were ‘replicated’ by variations of their name, controlled these lands through the process of delegation.
XXXXVI. That Guthfrith of the ua Himair was Guthred alias Godfrey, the associate of Sigifridus and Osketil, is not precluded by evidence from the Irish Annals, for they are inconsistent in their accounts of him; he is either killed by or kills his brother in 888 – a mistake based on a later entry of 917, casting doubts as to their overall accuracy. Godfrey’s murder in June of 885 may also have been an act that spurred Sigifridus to attack Paris in November of that year.
XXXXVII. Godfrey and Gisela had issue: Reginhilde de Friesland, alias Rheinghildin de Frise, wife of Count Theoderic of Ringelheim, alias Dietrich/Dietricus of Ringelheim, a direct descendant of Duke Wittikind. Their issue were: Frederune of Ringelheim, who married King Charles III. of France. Mathilda of Ringelheim, wife of Henry the Fowler, 876-2/7/936, alias Henry I., King of Germany. Almalrad of Ringelheim, who married Everard, Count of Hameland, a domain of Wickman de Hameland. Sigfrid, Count of Ringelheim: ‘Henry the Fowler bestowed the government [of Brandenburg] on Sigfrid, Count of Ringelheim'[Robert Beatson, A Political index to the histories of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, p. 494, 1806]. It was this Sigfrid who was to become known as Sigfrid de Guines, who held Brandenburg simultaneously [J. Dhondt, Recherches sur l’histoire Boulonnais, ix., x., in Memoires de l’Academie d’Arras, 4th. series, pp. 1-35, 1941/42].
XXXXVIII. I will later propose that Godfrey was, by an earlier wife, the father of both Sitric II. and a Danish chieftain named Heriolfr, whom I will equate with Hrolf Turstain of Normandy. This Hrolf’s grandson, Crispin de Bec, married, by this analysis, his second-cousin, Heloise de Guines, daughter of the above mentioned Sigfrid de Guines. I suggest that this may be significant in identifying Godfrey as the father of Heriolfr, and Heriolfr as being synonomous with Hrolf, for at this time marriages and tenurial relationships were almost invariably the result of previous family connections. This process kept wealth within a network of closely interconnected families, making marriages between various degrees of cousins commonplace, and the subject of church epistles against them. Another reason for such marriages was to give each family an insurance policy against ducal or monarchial authority, for, if you fell out of favour, powerful family connections might be the means of preserving land and life. They were also the conduit through which individuals advanced in life, with extended family members being expected to assist their kinsfolk to gain important positions or grants of land. In this way, it is best to view these families as members of a kinship group.
XXXXIX. At the risk of labouring this point, I will comment further on the issue of endogamous marriages, as it is sometimes said, I believe naievly so, that such marriages would have been agaist ecclesiastical law, and therefore prohibited. Several points can be made: During the early years of Normandy, the elite were mainly of Scandinavian origin, originating from remote settlements, inbreeding was unavoidable, and marriages between first cousins were commonplace – they still were in sixteenth-century Iceland, despite church condemnation. The view that the Viking settlers of Normandy rapidly embraced church doctrine and assimilated into Frankish society en masse is a palpable myth, written by church historians seeking to proclaim the convertional power of their faith; it is ignorant of such fact as the young Duke Richard being educated in Bayeux so as to give him a sense of his family’s Scandinavian language and customs, which certainly included the custom of chieftains having any number of concubines.
L. Noble families were primarily interested in preserving property within their family rather than seeing it dispersed to outsiders, and many scholars now accept that there were two seperate “models” of marriage that developed in the late tenth and eleventh centuries – the ecclesiastical and the noble; the nobles preferring endogamous unions which preserved property. It can also be noted that most leadind clergy were brothers and cousins of nobles, and were inclined toward their interests. There were, of course, nobles whose antipathy to close consanguinity was based on church teachings, just as there nobles who objected to such marriages that did not serve their interest, and who expediently involved the church in their disputes; yet it is equally clear that such unions continued. To claim they did not on the basis of well-documented cases involving the contesting of unions between those of 6th. or 7th. degree of consangunity is to be ignorant of charter evidence; it is to repeat the propaganda of church historians who would have us believe that their that their tenets were rigorously adhered to. Marriages between two sets of siblings were also commom enough. Church strictures against what they considered to be far worse forms of sexual deviance were also flagrantly flouted during this period. People no more conformed to theoretical codes of conduct than is the case today.
A DANISH CONTEXT.
LI. In order to show that the exploits of Rollo were based on those of his uncle Godfrey [Guthred], I will borrow again from Mr. Howorth, whose essay ‘A Criticism of the Life of Rollo, as told by Dudo de St. Quentin,’ appeared in the ‘Archaelogia’, vol. xlv., 1880: ‘The story of Rollo depends mainly upon the testimony of the biographer and panegyrist of his grandson Richard the First, Dudo of St. Quentin, who had access to the sons of those who were Rollo’s actual contemporaries and companions, yet he given us such a false and unsubstantial account. Where the annals say Guthfred or Sigfred, he retains the exploit, but assigns it boldly to his hero. On leaving England Rollo, according to Dudo, sailed to the country of the Walgri, i. e., Walcheren. Here he is made to enter into a sustained struggle with Ragner Longi Collis, count of Hainault, and Radbod, Duke of the Frisians. The name of Hagner Longi Collis, which is well known in the annals of this period, has been found in a document dated as early as 877, and a Radbod “comes in Lake et Ysella,” occurs in the year 875. This, pro tanto, supports Dudo’s account; yet it is strange that the chroniclers of the period, Hincmar, Heginon, and Frodoard, who describe in some detail the ravages of the pirates on the Frisian coast, should not have a word about Hollo’s exploits there. When we say that Hincmar, Heginon, and the rest do not name Hollo in Frisia, we do not mean that they do not mention the ravages of the pirates there. They mention them frequently, and in detail, but they were Danes, and their leaders were Sigfred and Guthred.
LII. Hincmar’s annals close in 885, so that we are here on ground quite familiar to him, yet he breathes not the name of Rollo. Nor is he mentioned in any contemporary annals of this period so far as I know, the well-known passages in ” Asser’s Life of Alfred ” having been shown to be interpolations. (Vide Mon. Hist. Britt. 479 note, and M. le Prevost ” Notes pour servir a 1’Histoirc de Normandie,” 1st part, in the Annuaire de Normandie, i. 40, note 2.
LIII. Dudo makes Rollo advance upon Rouen and there have an interview with its bishop, Franco; but, as has long been pointed out, Franco was not made bishop until the year 909, and it is clear that if the incidents of the story are reliable, the date 876 is utterly inadmissible.
LIV. The aforementioned Siege of Paris: There Dudo gives the leadership to Rollo, were, in fact, the leaders of it were Sigfried and Guthred. None of the annalists of the time say a word about Rollo. The whole account is distorted, and is another instance of the way in which Dudo has converted to the honour of Rollo deeds with which he had nothing to do.
LV. We have now arrived at the end of the ninth century. The history of France during the ten years from 900 to 910 is hid in almost impenetrable mists. There is a huge gap in the Annals they all fail us here the reason being no doubt the terribly disturbed state of Gaul and Germany and the ravages of the Danes. As these Annals fail, so does Dudo most consistently. Having no material to transform, he creates none. He has not handed us even a tradition, but makes a clean jump over the chaotic interval; and when we emerge from the blank it is generally supposed that we come upon undoubted, independent evidence of the existence of Rollo; that the Frodoard Annals mention the treaty he made with Charles the Simple at St. Clair-sur-Epte in 911; and that this date is the first one at which we have independent evidence of the presence of Rollo in France. That Rollo married Gisela, daughter of Charles the Simple, as one of the terms of the treaty of St. Clair-sur-Epte, has been accepted by historians with, I believe, almost unvarying credulity.
LVI. Let me collect the evidence. Charles the Simple was born in the year 879, and on the feast of St. Lambert (i.e. the 17th of September), as he tells us in one of his charters (Recueil des Historiens de France, ix. 531, “quoted by Licquet 82). The treaty of St. Clair sur Epte was made, according to Dudo and his copyists, at the end of the year 911, and put in force at the beginning of 912, so that Charles must then have been 32 or at most 33 years of age
LVII. The two wives of Charles the Simple of whom we know something were, Frederune, the sister of Boso, Bishop of Chalons, whom he married in 907 (Mabillon, de Re Diplomatica, 558). She died about ten years after, and was buried in the church of St. Remi. His second wife was Edgifa, or, as the French write it, Ogiva, daughter of Edward the Elder, and sister of Athelstane. It is clearly impossible that he could have had a marriageable daughter by either of these wives at the date of the treaty
LVIII. These facts make it very nearly certain that Charles the Simple could not have had a daughter of marriageable age in 911 ; and is the story then wholly false? By no means. Here, again, and this only makes the contention the stronger, he has merely robbed Guthred of another incident in his life. Reginon, Abbot of Prune, whose chronicle closes in the year 906, has sub ann. 882 the following notice : “Novissime rex Godfridus Normannorum ea conditione christianum se fieri pollicetur, si ei, munere regis, Frisia provincia concedcretur, et Gisela filia Lotharii in uxorem daretur.”
LIX. As M. Licquet says : Here we have a Charles (the emperor Charles the Fat) giving away a province (Frisia) with a Gisla or Gisela to a Norman chief, on condition of his being baptized. We have in fact the very circumstances assigned to Rollo in one of the clauses of the treaty of St. Clair-sur-Epte. The parallelism of the stories is so complete that we are driven to the conclusion that one has been borrowed. Now, Reginon, who was a contemporary of the events he relates, and who with his own hands cut off the hair of Hugh, the brother of Gisela, when he entered a monastery a few years later, and knew the family intimately, is not likely to have been mistaken We are forced to one conclusion only, namely, that, as before, Dudo has transferred from the annals an adventure of Guthred and assigned it to Rollo.’
LX. Mr. Howorth clearly gives Rollo an identity based on the recorded exploits a Danish chieftain, not one based on the pseudo-history of Norwegian sagas. He also places Rollo [I believe correctly] in a later generation than is assumed by these sagas: ‘Dudo dates the treaty of St. Clair-sur-Epte in 911 and 912. I believe it to be utterly wrong. In the passage from his History of Rheims, Flodoard says that Rouen, with certain other districts attached to it, were made over to the Norsemen after the war which Robert fought against the Carnutenses. This clearly refers to the treaty with Rollo. Now, this extract is a portion of the chapter in which Frodoard describes the good acts of Heriveus, the arch-bishop of Rheims, how he laboured to relieve the awful ravages of the Normans, &c. Heriveus did not become archbishop until 920. On turning to Richer’s Annals ……. next to Frodoard ……. the most reliable authority for this period of any of the chroniclers ……. we find under the year 921 the following sentence ” Dum haec gerebantur Rotbertus Celticae Galliae dux piratas acriter impetebat. Irruperant enim duce Rollone filio Catilli intra Neustria repentini jamque Ligerim classe transmiserat ac finibus illius indemnes potiebantur.” This is absolutely the first mention of Rollo in any chronicle, so far as I know. [Rollo might have been named as Rollon in a charter of Charles III., 14/3/918, which referred to him and his followers as Northmen of the Seine [Charter of Charles the Simple, ap. Bouquet, ix., p. 536 – M.S]. I believe most firmly that this is the year in which Rollo really settled on the Seine. To me it seems incredible that the annals should bristle with the names of Norse leaders, Sigfred, Gurm, Ingo, Hunedeus, Hasting, Ragnald, Godfred, &c., &c., and yet that they should keep a rigid silence in regard to one of the most famous of them, Rollo, the grantee of the Seine valley, so near to St. Vedast and to Rheims ; so near too to Paris. The only explanation of their not mentioning him that satisfies a reasonable criticism is, that he was not there.
LXI. Dudo makes his hero, overwhelmed by age and infirmity, lay down his power and resign it to his son William. And here again Dudo stands alone, and is virtually contradicted by the Annals ; but in this case the Annals are not quite consistent. Richer tells us that Rollo was killed at the capture and sack of Eu in 925. I am disposed to think that Richer was mistaken. The Frodoard Annals do not mention Rollo’s being there. Two years later, that is in 927, we find according to all authorities that William son of Rollo did homage to the French king for his possessions. In Frodoard’s History of Rheims it is thus described: “Herebertus Karolum de custodia in qua eum detincbat ejecit et ad Sanctum Quintinum deduxit indeque cum eodem Karolo Nordmannorum colloquium expetiit. Ubi se Willelmus filius Rollonis principis Nordmannorum Karolo commendavit et amicitiam cum Hereberto confirmavit.” There is no mention here or elsewhere in the Annals of any resignation by Rollo and of his surviving for five years. The name of Rollo disappears entirely from their pages.’
HARALD OF BAYEUX.
LXII. Returning to the Ui Imair: Sitric II. was the father of Anlaf and Harald; ‘Aralt [great] grandson of Ivar and son of Sitric lord of the foreigners of Limerick’ [Four M.]. Harald was also known as Harald ua Imair, proposed as synonomous with Harald of Bayeux, noted ally of Rollo’s family, who came to hold land between Bayeux and Coutances, possibly connected to the family of the Duchess Gunnor, and the person called on for assistance by Bernard the Dane when the Scandinavian colonists came under attack by Frankish forces [Hudson, Viking Pirates, p. 65, 2005]. Dudo refers to duke Richard I as being related to a “king of Dacia” named Haigrold [Dudo iv, 84-88 (pp. 114-20 passim)], who must have been the Viking raider of France of that name [Flodoard’s Annals, s.a. 945: MGH SS 3, 392, van Houts (2000), 51], and not king Harald “Bluetooth” of Denmark].
HERIOLFR.
LXIII. Anlaf was the father of Dubhgall, ‘grandson of Sitric II., commander of the Danes of Dublin’ [Four M.]. Dubhgall was one of a few princes of the foreigners being noted as dying in battle in the Gaedhel re Gallaibh. He died alongside Dunchadh ua-Herulf, the grandson of Heriolfr [Hrolf].
LXIV. Thus, this Heriolfr is placed in the same generation as Sitric II., being born circa 885, and is specifically mentioned in the same context as Sitric II.; their grandchildren were companions and Righdomhua – ones eligible for election as leader – suggesting that Heriolfr and Sitric II. were members of the same ruling family.
A HIBERNO-SCANDINAVIAN CONTEXT.
LXV. Both Ragnall and his cousin Guthfrith II. campaigned in Scotland [Pictish Annals], and Guthfrith’s son, Olaf, married a daughter of King Constantine of the Scots [David W. Rollason, Northumbria, 500-1100, p. 263, 2003]. [Constantine mac Aeda, king of Scots, 900-43]. Thus, this family are placed in the same Hiberno-Scandinavian mode which ‘Rollo’ is assigned to: ‘While in Scotland he [Rollo] married a Christian woman and by her he had a daughter named Kathleen’ [Caðlín, daughter of Gongu-Hrólfr who became the wife of Beolan – OI. 1: 66-7]. ‘Rollo probably joined raids on Scotland, Ireland and England’ [Bradbury, Medieval Warfare, p. 83, 2004]. Writing a generation after Rollo, Flodoard describes Rollo’s son, William Longsword, slain 17/12/942, as having a mother who was “concubina Brittana” – the contemporary frankish eulogy, “Lament for William” seems to suggest Brittana equates to Britain, rather than Brittany, and that William and Caðlín were of the same mother. “Landnamabok” states that Caðlín’s husband was Beollan, son of the Ciarmac, King of Meath. Beollan’s Norse connections are shown in the Annals of Inisfallen, in which he is given the Old Norse nickname of litil; little. Beollan’s daughters by Caðlín, Deichter and Nithbeorg are recorded in the Banshenchas, in which their father is called the “king of south Meath, of the treacherous Vikings.” Thus, Rollo’s family had strong ties to the Irish sea region.
ROLLO RELATED TO RAGNALL.
LXVI. What of Ragnall alias Ragenold, son of Godfrey. The annalist Flodoard mentioned a Viking named Ragenold, like Rollo, called princeps Nortmannorum, leader of the Loire Vikings, who were regarded as a menace, especially to Brittany. He is noted as being a man of Rollo, who attended the coronation of Rollo’s son, William Longsword, in 931, and was probably of Rollo’s family [A. Hugo, France Historique, p. 416, 1837]. ‘In 924 Ragenold, although he had accepted a grant of lands within the borders of France, laid waste the country of Duke Hugh’ [Reginald Lane Poole, The English Historical Review, p. 16, 1911]. Later that year, Ragenold was party to a treaty with Hugues le Grand, in which he relinquished lands he had siezed in Maine [Bulletin de la Société d’agriculture, sciences et arts de la Sarthe, xiii., 1858]. Although Ragenold was not Rollo, with whom he has been confounded, he places Rollo within the Hiberno-Norse kinship network as the ui Imhair.
HROLF AND BERNARD.
LXVII. I would now like to offer some thoughts on the possible ancestry of those sometimes called Hrolf Turstain and Bernard the Dane, who, according to La Roque, was ancestor of the family of Harcourt. Harcourt is the latinised form of a fief that was originally named after a Danish chieftain called Heriolfr or Heriulfr, of which Hrolf is a contraction: ‘Les autres croient ce nom personnel, et l’expliquent par plusieurs racines Scandinaves, dont la principale, Har ou Her, se traduit par éminent fort ou guerrier. — Les chroniqueurs du moyen âge le latinisaient en Harulfi Corte, ce qui fournirait d’autres inductions’ [La Rocque, Histre. de la M. d’Harc., p. xiii. , etc., cit. MSAN, 1837; Larchey, Recherche Etymologique, p. cxxxii, 1880].
LXIII. Harcourt was not the only domain of this chieftain: Herufivilla ou ‘Hérouville, désigné habituellement sous le nom d’Hérouville-Saint-Clair, Herulfivilla, Herolvilla, est situé sur les bords le l’ancien lit de l’Orne, à 4 kil. N. de Caen’ ……. ‘Celle de Saint-Clair qui était également fort ancienne’ [ADC., 1837]. The family of Mondeville held the vil here of Amundevilla, Mondevilla.
LXIX. In that land owned by Hrolf Turstain devolved to Torf le Riche, proposed son of Bernard the Dane, after his marriage to Hrolf’s grandaughter, Ertemberge de Briquebec, it is reasonable to suggest that Hrolf was the Heriolfr who held Harulfi Corte, and this Heriolfr was the contemporary of Sitric II., as noted above. It can also be noted that Torf le Riche was not of Pont-Audemer, as such, for Pont-Audemer is a more recent name for Trigge[villa]. Although the name of the chieftain whose vil this was is not obvious, it is reasonable to suggest he was an important man, who controlled a strategic location, and would have had some connection to the ruling dynasty, and, as such, the suggestion of him being Sigtryggr [Sitric II.] deserves consideration.
LXX. Thus, a possible ancestry of Bernard the Dane would place him as a brother of Heriolfr and Sigtryggr, whose son, Torf le Riche, inherited fiefs in Triggevilla and Harulfi Corte, which devolved from his two uncles; a conjecture which is as reasonable, I submit, as the ones offered by Professor Munch, Mr. Howorth, and Professor McTurk, yet no more than that. For, we are discussing shadowy figures about whom there is little or no substantial fact, subjects for reasonable conjecture only.
LXXI. The following text points to some of the possessions of Torf the Rich in Normandy: ‘Torf, surnomme le Riche, souche commune des illustres maisons de Beaumont et de Harcourt, qui donna son nom à quantité’ de Seigneuries qu’il posse’dait en Normandie, et qu’on reconnaît encore aujourd’hui; telles que celles de Torchi, Torci, Tourni, Tourville, Tourli, Ponteau-Torf, ou Ponteau-Torf, etc. Enfin Torf est regardé comme fils de Bernard le Danois, descendu de la maison de Saxe-Danemarck, lequel accompagna le duc Rou’ [L’art de vérifier, François Dantine et al. p. 150, 1818].
LXXII. This gives clues as to families descended from him. The principal tenants of Count Robert de Meulan in Normandy were the families of Tourville and Thibouville. They also became, along with the Harcourts, his principal tenants in Leicestershire. The connections are obvious, especially if we take a closer look at the family of Thibouville. The clue is Tourni. Torf came to hold land in the hamlet of Tournai in the commune of Harcourt et Thibouville, near Bec, on land owned by the Crispin family. In this instance, Torf is closely associated with someone called Thibaut, who must have had Crispin connections. It can be recalled that Herolfr Turstain married Gerlotte de Blois, whose father was Thibaud de Blois. Thus, the descendant of Bernard, Robert de Meulan, placed much emphasis on the Blois link established by Heriolfr.
LXXIII. Thibaut was to marry the widow of Duke William, Luitgarde, the daughter of Herbert II. Count of Vermandois, the sister of whom married Heriolfr’s son, Guillaume Crispin. Thibaut’s marriage represented an attempt to become leader of the Norman Vikings, but the ruling elite chose William’s son, Richard, to succeed him. Thibaut and Luitgarde had issue: Odo [Eudes] de Blois, who married Bertha de Bourgoyne, daughter of Mathilde de France, who was daughter of Gerberge and Louis IV d’Outre-Mer, Roi de France, son of Charles III, Roi de France [the Simple] and Eadgifu, daughter of Eadweard I, King of Wessex. Gerberge was the daughter of Henry the Fowler [Heinrich I von Sachsen, Holy Roman Emperor] and Mathilde de Ringelheim. As shown, Mathilde was the daughter of Reginhilde de Friesland and Count Theoderic of Ringelheim [who were also the parents of Sigfrid de Guines, whose daughter married Guillaume Crispin’s son]; Reginhilde being the daughter of the above mentioned Godfrey and Gisela [Jirí Louda and Michael MacLagan, Lines of Succession: Heraldry of the Royal Families of Europe, 2nd edition, 1999, p. 223, 1999; John Morby, Dynasties of the World: a chronological and genealogical handbook, p. 122, 1989].
LXXIV. [Robert-le-Fort, duc de France et de Bourgogne, comte de Paris, d’Orléans, de Poitiers, de Chartres et de Blois, etc. épousé Béatrix, fille de Pépin I, comte de Vermandois. Il eut d’elle:
i° Hugues-le-Grand.
2° Emme, mariée à Raoul, duc de Bourgogne, ensuite roi de France.
3° Hildebrande , épouse d’Herbert II, comte de Vermandois].
LXXV. Clearly, Count Robert de Meulan favoured the Thibouville family as if they were of his own close blood. Their holdings under him in Normandy were second to none. In England, they were hardly less so, including those of the Harcourts. I would suggest that Torf was a nephew of Heriolfr Turstain and Gerlotte de Blois, and this close relationship was reflected in the very considerable estates that he received as a result of marrying his second-cousin, more considerable, perhaps, than would have been the case if he were not of this family.
LXXVI. I would also propose that the association between Heriolfr and Bernard and the family of Blois is much closer than is generally assumed. Gerlo, the “near relation” of Rollo, is described [par Richer] as a son of Ingo. This name is a form of Ingor or Ingar and is related to the Normano-Russian Inguar or Ingwar, that is, to someone who might also be known as Ivar. Gerlo is [par Gautries] a form of Geiri, its root being geirr = Old Norse spear, and is represented in Normandy by the name Gerville. A common form of this name was Geirmund, the second element pertaining to a hill, and it is perhaps interesting that the name is represented in the Parisian village of Montgero [near Boissey]. I suggest that Gerlo was also a son of Ivar, and a cousin [“near relation”] of Rollo, and uncle to Heriolfr and Bernard, who were, thus, cousins of Thibaut, with Heriolfr marrying his second cousin, a practice, as said, wholly common to these times. It is my opinion that Robert de Meulan was also acknowledging these deeper links.
LXXVII. To conclude: Most things genealogical of the time under discussion can only be based on assumptions that are reasonable, not so forced as to be incredulous. I would not place the views of Professor Munch in the incredulous category. Although not accepting any large scale invasion and colonisation of Norway by Danes, I think it feasible that there was an assimilation between elites, with, very possibly, one ruler being known by different names – representing both Danish and Norwegian tradition – who had a large degree of authority over the region. I also believe that Mr. Howorth and Professor McTurk offer quite reasonable insights as to what might have been the case, and I would hope that my assumptions as to the relationships between people fit into this category.
GENEALOGICAL SUMMARY
1. Sigfrid – alias Sigurd, the nephew of Godefrid, King of the Danes, or, perhaps more accurately, as ruler in Hedeby, a modern spelling of the runic Heiðabý(r), which was an important trading settlement in the Danish-German borderland, located towards the southern end of the Jutland Peninsula. Sigfrid was the brother of Reginold and Hemming. Hemming died in the early part of the year 812. The Frankish chronicles introduce us on his death to a fierce struggle for the vacant throne, and we are told that this struggle took place between Sigfrid and Anulo, “the nephew or grandson of Harald who was formerly king.” “This Sigfred, or Sigurd, was doubtless a brother of Reginold and Hemming already named, who succeeded them naturally” [Henry H. Howorth’s treatise – published in Transactions of the Royal Historical Society [New Series], Volume I., Issue 01, March, pp. 18-61, 1883].
1.1. Reginheri – alias Ragnar Lodbrok, the leader of the Viking attack on Paris in 845. The first recorded instance of the names being so used [Ragnar + Lodbrok] is Ari Þorgilsson’s reference to Ívarr Ragnarssonr loðbrókar in his Íslendingabók, written between 1120 and 1133 [McTurk, 1991a, Studies in Ragnars saga loðbrókar and its major Scandinavian analogues (Medium Ævum monographs, new series, 15). Oxford: The Society for the Study of Mediæval Languages and Literature].
1.1.1. Ivar – alias Ivarr Ragnarssonr loðbrókar, with many variations, including Inguar/Hinguar/Ingar, which seem to be variants of the Norse name Ingharr, literally meaning the chieftain’s army, from the adjective element ing, meaning the first one/ahead of all others. His nickname, ‘beinlauss’, is wrongly interpreted as ‘boneless’, reflecting a misunderstanding of the written source of exosus [cruel], which was abbreviated to exos [boneless], hence stories invented to explain this strange epithet. Exosus accords well with Adam of Bremen’s description of Ivarr as crudelissimusis [J. de Vries, ‘Die westnordische Tradition der Sage von Ragnar Lodbrok’. Zeitschrift für deutsche Philologie 53, 257-302, 1928].
1.1.1.1. Guthrum – alias “Gorm hin Enske” [Gorm Engelaender]. “Their general [of the Danes of Carlingford – M.S] Horm, Gorm, or Gonno, may have been possibly the same who was surnamed Enske or Anglicus, because he was horn in England. This Gormo was ultimately converted to Christianity, which renders it the more probable that he may have suggested on this occasion the invocation of St. Patrick” [James Henthorn Todd, Cogadh Gaedhel re Gallaibh: The war of the Gaedhil with The Gaill, or, The invasions of Ireland by the Danes and other Norsemen, P. 64, 1867]. Also – ‘The fabulous Gormo of Saxo Grammat. lib. ix. and ” Gorm hin Enske” (Gorm Engelaender), who is baptized in England, in the ” Chronic. Erici Regis ap. Langebek Scriptt. Rer. Danic.” I. p. 158, Gurmund in Will. Malmesb. II. 121, and Alberic, and Guaramund in the “Chron. Rich.” is, without doubt, one and the same person. The Anglo-Saxon form of the name is Guthrum, but I have adopted, as Kemble has done, the pure northern form: Gutorm, that is, battleworm’ [Reinhold Pauli, The life of king Alfred, p. 188. 1852].
1.1.1.2. Godfrey Ivarsson – alias Guthfrith or Guthred, “Duke of Frisia” and ruler in Dublin [883]. The Danish Viking leader who had probably been with the Great Heathen Army [led by Sigifridus, 882-6], which descended on the Continent. He became a vassal of the Emperor Charles III., after that ruler sued for peace, giving Godfrey most of Frisia to rule. Charles also gave him Gisela [865-908], illegitimate daughter of King Lothair II. [839-869], as his wife.
1.1.1.2.1. Reginhilde de Frise, wife of Count Theoderic of Ringelheim, a direct descendant of Duke Wittikind* [ principal progenitor of the Dukes of Saxony] and Geva Eysteinsdottir, sister of [1.] Sigfrid – alias Sigurd, the nephew of Godefrid, King of the Danes. Their daughter was Hasala von Wettin, who married Duke Bruno II. of Saxony. Their son was Duke Bruno III. of Saxony, who married Susanna de Montfort-sur-Risle. They had issue: Count Ludolf I. of East Saxony, who married Oda of Thuringia. Their daughter was Luitgarde of Saxony, who married King Louis II. of France, 846-879 – son of King Charles II. of France, 823-877, and Ermentrude de Orléans, 823-869 – their son being King Charles III. of France, 879-929. Through these connections, it is possible to summise that [1.1.1.2.3.] Bernard the Dane was termed “Bernard of the blood-royal of Saxony” [Patronymica Britannica, Mark Antony Lower, p. 147, 1860], in that his father may have firstly married a Saxon princess of Theoderic of Ringelheim’s family, thus establishing the links for Reginhilde’s marriage into the blood-royal of Saxony. Certainly [par La Roque] Bernard had a daughter named Mathildis de Pont-Audemer; her name being common to the descendants of Wittikind. [She married Jean d’ Ache, their son being Richard d’Ache, who married Perrette de Ferrières. Their son was Robert d’Ache, who married Havoise de l’ Aigle. Their son was Dreux, seigneur de Boves [Somme], father of Enguerrand, seigneur de Boves, Coucy, la Fève-en-Tardenois, et Marle. Endgerrand became “sieur de Coucy” and Count of Amiens by marriage to Adele de Coucy, daughter of Alberic de Coucy and Adele d’Amiens; daughter of Count Dreux of the Vexin and Princess Goda of England. Goda was the daughter of Ethelred the Unready and Emma of Normandy; daughter of [1.1.1.3.1.1.1.] ‘Duke’ Richard and Gunnor de Crepon, whose sister, Duvelina, married [1.1.1.2.3.1.1.] Turold de Pont-Audemer, eldest son of [1.1.1.2.3.1.] Torf the Rich, and nephew of Mathildis. Frankish charters mention a ruling elite in Normandy called Marchmen, who came from the Shleswig-Jutland borderlands. This suggests continued intermarriage between Danish and Saxon elites. The script they used was certainly of this region. Following the lead of Sir Fancis Palgrave, various historians have suggested the term applied to both a place of origin and to a linked [dark] physical appearance. Certainly, descendants of [1.1.1.2.2.] Heriolfr Turstain carried the appelation “le Goz” [Goth] – reflected in a name of one of their fiefs – which seemingly pertained to their “dark” appearance. The Irish term for the Norman invaders of their country was “dark haired Normans.” The prevalence of dark colour among the members of the most genuine old Germanic nobility is well noted [Alfred A. Knopf, The Racial Basis of Civilization: A critique of the Nordic doctrine, 1931]. * Witikind = Witbert [+ Bruno] = Wolpert = Reginhart = Theoderic, whose mother was called Mathildis.
1.1.1.2.1.1. Sigfrid de Guines – alias Sigfrid, Count of Ringelheim – brother of Frederune of Ringelheim, who married King Charles III. of France. Mathilda of Ringelheim, wife of Henry the Fowler, 876-2/7/936, alias Henry I., King of Germany. Almalrad of Ringelheim, who married Everard, Count of Hameland, a domain of Wickman de Hameland.
1.1.1.2.1.1.1. Heloise de Guines, married [1.1.1.2.2.2.1.] Crispin de Bec. She was the daughter of Sigfrid, Count of Guines, and Elstrude de Flandre, g.g. grandaughter of King Alfred, and daughter of Arnulf the elder [Count of Flanders] and Adele de Vermandois. [W. H. Turton, The Plantagenet Ancestry, 1928]. Elstrude’s sister, Luitgarde, married Wicman de Gand, and, thus, Heloise was cousin to Theoderic de Gand, count of West Friesland and Ghent.
1.1.1.2.2. Heriolfr Turstain – Lord of Varenquebec, original abode of the Harcourts – placed in the same generation as Sitric II., being born circa 885, and is specifically mentioned in the same context as [1.1.1.2.5.] Sitric II.; their grandchildren were companions and Righdomhua – ones eligible for election as leader – suggesting that Heriolfr and Sitric II. were members of the same ruling family.
1.1.1.2.2.1. Anslech de Briquebec – alias Oslac de Briquebec, a powerful baron, associated with [1.1.1.2.3] in the administration of Normandy – tutor to ‘Duke’ Richard of Normandy. He married Gillette de Beaumont -unknown pedigree. In the rebellion of Richard de St. Saveur, son of [1.1.3.1.] Helgi against [1.1.1.3.1.1.] ‘Duke’ William Longsword, in 933, Anslech is mentioned by Wace as one of the three Barons who alone remained faithful to the Duke, his second cousin, by rendering him military service at the seige of Rouen.
1.1.1.2.2.1.1. Ertemburge de Briquebec, married her second-cousin [1.1.1.2.3.1.] Torf the Rich – conveyed Crispin lands to him as maritagium.
1.1.1.2.2.2. Guillaume Crispin – great-grandfather of William Crispin, alias de Colleville – ‘of outstanding manners, the best known of all; with military fame he rose above almost all his contemporaries. His famous prowess made many envious. William, duke of the Normans, called William Crispin to the castle of Neaufles and gave him, and his son after him, the castle and the vicomte of the Vexin. There William established his home to ward off French invasions. He revisited, however, the land he held elsewhwere in Normandy in the district of Lisieux.’ [Milo Crispin]. The Stanhope family descend diretly from this lineage.
1.1.1.2.2.2.1. Crispin de Bec [Ansgothus], also an important administrator of Normandy, married[1.1.1.2.1.1.1.] Heloise de Guines.
1.1.1.2.3. Bernard the Dane – claimed to be the ancestor of the Harcourts by Gilles-André de La Roque [Histoire généalogique de la maison de Harcourt, 1663]. Little is known of him: His early career in the 930s was concerned with supressing revolts by factions opposed to the ruling hierarchy in the emerging state of Normandy. After the assassination of William Longsword, Bernard became a regent of the ‘duchy’ of Normandy in December 942, charged with the protection of the the young ‘Duke’ Richard, together with, among others, [1.1.1.2.2.1.] Anslech de Briquebec.
1.1.1.2.3.1. Torf the Rich – lord of Tournai in the commune of Harcourt et Thibouville, near Bec, on land owned by the Crispin family. In this instance, Torf is closely associated with someone called Thibaut, who must have had Crispin connections. It can be recalled that [1.1.1.2.2.] Herolfr Turstain married Gerlotte de Blois, whose father was Thibaud de Blois. Torf also held land in Triggevilla [Pont-Audemer] and Harulfi Corte [Harcourt] through his marriage to his second-cousin [1.1.1.2.2.1.1.] Ertemburge de Biquebec. Triggevilla was the possible fief of Ertemburge’s great-uncle [1.1.1.2.5.] Sitric II. – Harulfi Corte [Harcourt] was the fief of her grandfather [1.1.1.2.2.] Heriolfr Turstain.
1.1.1.2.3.1.1. Turold of Pont-Audemer. According to Robert of Torigny [GND, viii. c. 37], Torf and Ertemberga were the parents of Turold alias Turulf, and Turchetil [see also OV ii. 12]; the latter being Seigneur de Turqueville et de Tanqueraye, who married Anceline de Bertrande, daughter of Ansfrid the Dane and Helloe de Beulac. Ansfrid was another son of [1.1.1.2.2.] Heriolfr Turstain. It is wrongly assumed that this Turchetil was a forefather of the Harcourts; he died childless, passing his estate to his great-nephew [cart. Preaux, fol. 97v; CP xi. Instr., col. 201 a. d., Du Monstier, Neustria Pia, p. 522, 1663]. Turold married Duvelina de Crepon, sister of Gunnor, the wife of [1.1.1.3.1.1.1.] ‘Duke’ Richard; they were ancestors of the Beaumont family of Pont-Audemer, and, according to Auguste le Prevost, of the Harcourts, with Turold and Duvelina being the parents of both [1.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.] Onfroi de Vieilles [GND vii. 1. 3.], and [1.1.1.2.3.1.2.] Turchetil de Neufmarche [Ordericus, ed. Prevost, vol. i., p. 180; ii. pp. 14, 369, 370; iii. pp. 42, 229].
1.1.1.2.3.1.1.1 Radulphus de Beaumont, administrator of Bernay Abbey, titled de Beaumont before his family came to possess the fief of Beaumont near Pont-Audemer, leading to speculation that he was synonomous with Radulphus de Beaumont of Maine. Supporting this notion, members of the Normandy and Maine Beaumont families jointly witnessed charters.
1.1.1.2.3.1.1.2. Onfroi de Vieilles – alias Vetulis or Vaux, lord of Vieilles, a small commune in the canton of Beaumont, arrondissement of Bernay; a centre of Crispin family influence, and of Vaux-sur-Seine, canton Meulan. Onfroi married Auberée de la Haye, obit. 28/12/1045.
1.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1. Roger de Beaumont – alias Belomonte, Baron de Beaumesnil, who married Adeline, sister of Huges II., Comte de Meulan. Waleran, the first recorded Comte de Meulan, was believed to be a decendant of 1.1.1.2.3. [La Roque]. Roger became a monk at St. Pierre de Préaux, which was founded by his father on his own domains, which became known as Beaumont-le-Roger. This abbey was in the diocese of Lisieux, caput of the Crispin family.
1.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.2. Josseline of Pont-Audemer. She married Hugh de Montgomery, of Mont Gomeri, near Lisieux, around which the Crispin family held vast tracts of land; suggesting the Montgomery family to be closely connected to the Crispins. Their son was Roger de Montgomery, Earl of Shrewsbury, Arundel, and Chichester, who held Orbec in Normandy [L. C. Loyd, Origins of some Anglo-Norman Families, pp. 68-9, 1975].
1.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.3. Emma de Vieilles. She married Rudolf de Varennes, who held considerable lands on the Seine above Rouen, and in the Pays de Caux, who took is name from Varenne, a hamlet on the River Varenne, near Dieppe. Emma de Harcourt and Rudolf de Varennes were the parents of Rudolf II. de Varennes, and William de Varennes, a.k.a. William de Warren, Earl of Surrey, who first came to prominence in the Battle of Mortemer, 1054, after which he received the castle so named from Duke William, forfeited by his kinsman, Roger de Mortimer. He also received Bellencombre, caput of the Warenne family in Normandy [John Le Patourel, Feudal Empires: Norman and Plantagenet, p. 9, 1984].
1.1.1.2.3.1.2. Turchetil de Neufmarche. To quote from Orderic: ‘It is now my intention to give some account of the origin of the lords of Aufay ……. Gilbert, surnamed the Advocate of St. Valeri, married a daughter [Papia] of Duke Richard [as above], by whom he had Bernard, father of Walter de St. Valery, and Richard de Heugleville’ [Thomas Forester, transl. p. 226, 1854]. This Richard had married Ada, the widow of Herluin de Heugleville, and their daughter, Ada, married Geoffrey, the son of Turchetil de Neufmarche. Gilbert was the son of Bernard, Count of Guines, and lord of Gamaches, near Rouen; the son of William de Ponthieu and Alice, sister of Hugh Capet. William was the son of Count Herluin of Ponthieu [Montreuil], who ‘épouse en 910 Agnès, héritière de Ponthieu, et de cette union sortent les maisons d’Eu, de St.-Valery et de Gamaches’ [Bulletins de la Société des antiquaires de Picardie, p. 300, 1859].
1.1.1.2.3.1.2.1. Ansketil de Harcourt. He is mentioned as ‘filius Turchetil’ in the cartulary of Bernay [Faroux, nos. 35. 128], and the continuing relationship between the Beaumonts [as overlords] and the Harcourts can be explained by this shared ancestry. Anchetil de Harcourt was assumed to have married Eve de Boessy-le-Chastel; an assumption based on later Harcourts holding Boessy-le-Chastel. Eve was more correctly known as Eve de Tillly, whose family were the seigneurie de Boessy-le-Chastel. This Tilly family were the lords of St. Germain, descendants of [1.1.1.2.2.2.1.] Heriolfr Turstain.
1.1.1.2.3.1.2.1.1. Robert the Strong de Harcourt – ancestor of the Norman branch of the Harcourts.
1.1.1.2.3.1.2.1.2. John de Harcourt – brother of the above, par Yeatman, a Derbyshire tenant of the Ferrers family of Ferrieres-St-Hilaire, near Bernay, Normandy, who, through this holding can be assumed to have close connections to the family of Gilbert Crispin I., son of [1.1.1.2.2.2.1.] Crespin Ansgothus, whose influence was centred in Bernay. This close association was confirmed by Gilbert Crispin II. and Henry de Ferrers jointly leading a charge of the English forces at Senlac. Henry de Ferrers married Bertha de L’Aigle; their son, Robert de Ferrers, 1st. Earl Derbys., married Margaret Peverel, daughter of William Peverel I. of Nottingham, par Dugdale.
1.1.1.2.4. Ragnall – like [1.1.1.3.1.] Rollo, called princeps Nortmannorum, leader of the Loire Vikings – noted as being a man of Rollo – attended the coronation of Rollo’s son, William Longsword, in 931, and was probably of Rollo’s family [A. Hugo, France Historique, p. 416, 1837]. I would determine him to be Rollo’s second-cousin. Both Ragnall and his cousin Guthfrith II. campaigned in Scotland [Pictish Annals], amd Guthfrith’s son, Olaf, married a daughter of King Constantine of the Scots [David W. Rollason, Northumbria, 500-1100, p. 263, 2003]. [Constantine mac Aeda, king of Scots, 900-43]. Thus, this family are placed in the same Hiberno-Scandinavian mode which ‘Rollo’ is assigned to. ‘While in Scotland he [Rollo] married a Christian woman and by her he had a daughter named Kathleen’ [Caðlín, daughter of Gongu-Hrólfr who became the wife of Beolan – OI. 1: 66-7]. ‘Rollo probably joined raids on Scotland, Ireland and England’ [Bradbury, Medieval Warfare, p. 83, 2004]. Writing a generation after Rollo, Flodoard describes Rollo’s son, William Longsword, slain 17/12/942, as having a mother who was “concubina Brittana” – the contemporary Frankish eulogy, “Lament for William” seems to suggest Brittana equates to Britain, rather than Brittany, and that William and Caðlín were of the same mother. “Landnamabok” states that Caðlín’s husband was Beollan, son of the Ciarmac, King of Meath. Beollan’s Norse connections are shown in the Annals of Inisfallen, in which he is given the Old Norse nickname of litil; little. Beollan’s daughters by Caðlín, Deichter and Nithbeorg are recorded in the Banshenchas, in which their father is called the “king of south Meath, of the treacherous Vikings.” Thus, Rollo’s family had strong ties to the Irish sea region.
1.1.1.2.5. Sitric II. – father of Anlaf and Harald; ‘Aralt [great] grandson of Ivar and son of Sitric lord of the foreigners of Limerick’ [Four M.]. Harald was also known as Harald ua Imair, proposed as synonomous with Harald of Bayeux, noted ally of Rollo’s family, who came to hold land between Bayeux and Coutances, possibly connected to the family of the Duchess Gunnor, and the person called on for assistance by [1.1.1.2.3.] Bernard the Dane when the Scandinavian colonists came under attack by Frankish forces [Hudson, Viking Pirates, p. 65, 2005].
1.1.2. Healfdene – The Albann/Healfdene of the Annals of Ulster and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, mentioned above, may also be identified with an Halbdeni mentioned in the Annales Fuldenses for 873 as the brother of the Danish king Sigifridus and as active on the European continent [in Metz] in that year.
1.1.1.3. Osketil – if he can be the same Ketil that was said by Richer of Reims [Historia, i, 28 (vol. 1, p. 62] to be the father of Rollo [‘filio Catilli’], then [1.1.2.1.1.] Rollo is closely related to the Dano-Hibernian family of the Ui Imair. This identification of Rollo’s father is supported by David Crouch [The Normans: the history of a dynasty, pp. 297-300, 2002]. Professor Crouch also suggests that Rollo’s uncle was probably someone called Malahulc, identified by Orderic Vitalis c. 1113 [GND, ii., 94-5, Musset, 1977, 48-9], but not known from any other source, whom I would equate with [1.1.3.1.] Helgi, alias Hulci.
1.1.1.3.1. Rollo – one Scandinavian leader among several who vied for outright control of the relatively small amount of territory ceded to them, around Rouen, by Charles III., King of France, in return for providing protection against fellow Scandinavian raiders, and giving feudal allegiance to the king. Although history tends to be written as if evolves around the actions of individuals – making it easy for people to identify with and understand – these leaders would have had the essential support of other powerful men.
1.1.1.3.1.1. William Longsword – his life is as obscure as his death, which is the subject of conflicting accounts. However, it is certain that he and his followers put an end to rival Scandinavian incursions into the territories they controlled, and posed a threat to the hegemony of the French kings.
1.1.1.3.1.1.1. ‘Duke’ Richard I. of Normandy – Anceline de Bertrande, niece of [1.1.1.2.2.2.] Guillaume Crispin, married Turketil de Harcourt, brother of [1.1.1.2.3.1.1.] Turold of Pont-Audemer. Their daughter was Leceline de Harcourt. She married Godfrey de Brionne. He was the son of ‘Duke’ Richard I. of Normandy, 933-20/11/996, and Gonnor de Crepon. Godfrey and Leceline had a son, Gilbert de Brionne [Elizabeth Van Houts, The Normans in Europe, p. 69, 2000 ;Ordericus Vitalis,The Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy, trsl. Thomas Forester, vol. i., p. 149, 1853]. n.b. He is often confused with Gilbert Crispin, son of [1.1.1.2.2.2.1.] Crispin de Bec. In the foundation charter of Bec Abbey, he describes himself as ‘Gislebertus Brionensis Comes, primi Ricardi Normannorium ducis nepos, ex filio Consule Godefrido.’ i.e., grandson of Duke Richard I. of Normandy, by his son, the magistrate, Godfrey [Francisque Michel, Gesta regnum Britanniae, p. 77, 1862]. The ancestry of Godfrey’s mother is unknown, albeit supposed pedigrees were composed over proceeding centuries, with the earliest sources solely reporting her to be of royal Scandinavian ancestry. That Godfrey was variously titled Crispin was instrumental in the confusion surrounding his son, Gilbert. It may also suggest that Godfrey’s mother was of the Crispin family.
1.1.1.4. Gerlo “close relation” of [1.1.1.3.1.] Rollo.
1.1.1.4.1. Thibaut de Blois – cousin of [1.1.1.2.2.] Heriolfr Turstain and [1.1.1.2.3.] Bernard the Dane. He married Luitgarde de Vermandois, widow of [1.1.1.3.1.1.] William Longsword.
1.1.1.4.1.1. Odo de Blois – alias Eudes, married a decendant of [1.1.1.2.] Godfrey Ivarsson.
1.1.3. Sigifridus Ragnarsson – alias Sigurðr ormr-í-auga – ‘king’ in Denmark in 873. In this year, Hedeby, and thus the fortress of Hochburg, was controlled by Sigifridus, who negotiated its trade with King Ludwig of Germany [Angelo Forte, Richard D. Oram, Frederik Pedersen, Viking Empires, p. 46, 2005]. According to the testimony of Svein II. Estridsen, Sigfrid was succeeded as a king in Denmark by [1.1.3.1.] Helgi, probably after the battle on the Dyle in 891 [Gwyn Jones, A History of the Vikings, p. 111, 2001].
1.1.3.1. Helgi – a son of [1.1.3] Sigifridus [Sigurðr ormr-í-auga], who succeeded his father as ruler of Hedeby. I would further suggest that Helgi was the father of Gorm the Old [Gorm den Gamle], who is mentioned in the work called Cogadh Gall fri Gaedh-alaibh under the name of Tamar Mac Elgi. In the copy of that work preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, H. 2, 17, p. 359, he is said to have come with a royal great fleet, some time after the death of the monarch Niall Glun-dubh, who was slain in the year 915, and to have put in at Inis Sibtond, at Limerick. This is evidently the Tamar mac Elgi of H. 2, 17, the “earl of the strangers in Limerick.” “Tomar = Gormo Gamle, called by the Irish Tomar” [Great Britain. Public Record Office Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores: Or, Chronicles and Memorials of Great Britain and Ireland During the Middle Ages, p. 264, 1965].
1.1.3.1.1. Gorm den Gamle – alias Gorm the Old – ruler in Jutland – father of King Harald Gormsson [Bluetooth] – Bjorn járnsíða’s son Eric may be of some interest. His nephew was Styrbjorn [Bjorn the Strong], who married Thyra, daughter of King Harald Gormsson. It is said [Knýtlinga saga] that Styrbjorn was Harald’s overlord. Styrbjorn’s son was Thorgils, father of Gytha, who married Earl Godwin; they were the parents of King Harald Godwinson and Edith, married to Edward the Confessor. It was through this lineage that the Saxon Kings of England traced their ancestry to Gorm the Old, through his grandaughter, Thyra, and to Bjorn járnsíða’, through his grandson, Styrbjorn. Such dynastic links gave legitimacy to rule. William the Conqueror was merely stating his right to rule England as a fellow descendant of this dynastic conglomerate, not because of the marriage of a female relative to a Saxon king; that was the result shared ancestry, not the cause of it. King Gorm felt himself strong enough to cross the Eider and invade Nordalbingia (Holstein), then a province of the duchy of Saxony. The Danes were defeated, and Henry I. the Fowler, established the March or margraviate of Schleswig, between the Eider and the Schlei – which for nearly a century remained the battleground of the hostile Danish and Saxon borderers. Otho the Great crossed the Dannevirke in 970, overran all Jutland, and forced King Harald Bluetooth, the son of Gorm, to be baptized, and grant the monks the liberty to convert his subjects throughout the kingdom.
copywrite Michael Stanhope 2009
HARRIS ANCESTORS
The following are brief extacts from my notes on a Harris family that derive their name from Heriz. The tabular format may allow for more ready understanding than the fuller accounts gave.
1. ‘Robert de Dun’.
1.1. Geoffrey de Heriz. When William Peverel I. founded the Priory of Lenton, in the first decade of the twelfth-century, donators to it were his feudatories in Avranches; ‘les hommes de Guillaume Peverel sont du diocèse d’Avranches’, being ‘Le premier était Avenel, Raoul Malherbe, Norman de Saint Patrice, Geoffroy de Heriz, Adelelme ou Adelée, Robert de Mortain’ (Société d’archéologie et d’histoire de la Manche, 1992, Identification des notables de l’Avranchin et du Cotentin cités dans le livre noir de l’abbaye de la Lucerne, 1143-1309, p. 56). Geoffroy de Heriz donated to Lenton two-thirds of his tithes in Stapleford (Mon. Anglic. v. 111b). The Heriz family held the fief of La Hérissiere in La Rochelle, situated six miles from Avranches, in the canton of Haye-Pesnel, from whence also came the Paynels, Beauchamps, Earls of Warwick and Worcester, and the family of Subligny, founders of the Abbey of Lucerne. Hérissiere was a ‘fief de Haubert’, that is, held of the ducal family (D.N. V. XI. P. 379, 1776). It was also called La Rochelle-le-Hericiere (ibid.), and “la Rochelle-Ambleville”, where Guillaume St. Jean’s tenant in 1162 was Roger Heriz (Dubosc Cart. 5-7). 1162: Charter l’abbaye de la Luserne Le seigneur de St-Jean combla ce monastère de ses bienfaits … Robert Heriz (grandson of Robert de Heriz I.) et son fils Roger firent des dons considérables dans la paroisse de la Rochelle … Robert Heriz … ‘épouse Agnès’ … Robert de Heriz II., obit. 1198, Sherriff of Nottingham, who paid relief in 1181 to obtain his brother William’s lands. married Agnes Alcher. Agnes, the daughter and co-heiress of Gilbert Alcher, who held land in Sudbury, Derbyshire).
1.2. Robert de Heriz. Held of the Peverels (Stapleford, 2 carucates, six bovates), and Henry Ferrers in Derbyshire, and Herissiere, Haye-Pesnel, of the Peverels, under Hugh d’Avranches, in Avranches. Another patron of Robert’s in 1080 was Walter Giffard II. (Neustria Pia, p. 402). It is highly probable that the Robert of Domesday was synonomous with the ‘Robert” who was Domesday tenant of Henry de Ferrers of the manor of Hilton’ (Appletree Wapentake), which ‘was afterwards in the family of de Bec’ (Dugdale’s Monasticon, vol. ii. p. 622): Ernald de Bec was enfeoffed of half a knight’s fee by Robert de Ferrers, Ist. Earl Derbys between 1135-1139 (RB 338). Ernald was still living in 1177 (P.R. 23, Henry II. 61). His son, Geoffrey de Bec gave notice to his lord, William de Ferrers, Earl of Derby, that he has given one carucate of land in Hatton (adjoining Hilton) in Marston upon Dove, Derbys., to William Calchon, date 1177-1195 (The Publications of the Northamptonshire Record Society, vol. 15, p. 144, 1950). The Robert of Domesday was also styled “Robert de Dun”, as mentioned above, noted as donator in the foundation charter of Tutbury Priory (founded by Henry Ferrers), and in subsequent charters of that house. A part of the Norman honour of the Ferrers was near St-Aubin-sur-Mer, Seine-Inf., arr. Yvetot, cant. Fontaine-de-Dun (Le Prevost, Mem. et Notes … de Eure, ii. 100). Bourg-Dun is 2 miles south-east of St. Aubin. It is probable that ‘Robert de Dun’ was Henry de Ferrer’s tenant in Normandy, and held Hilton and Stapleford of him in England, and was the father of Robert de Heriz I., whose family held Herissiere in Avranches under the overlordship of Hugh d’Avranches.
1.1.1.1. Ivo de Heriz I. Sons of Robert de Heriz I. were Gaufrid de Heriz, who held Stapleford; his daughter Amicia married Richard de Camera, and was ancestor of the family of Strelley, closely thereafter linked to the Stanhope family; Hugh de Stapleford, who held the lesser part of Stapleford, and Ivo de Heriz I., who was Sheriff of Nottingham and Derbyshire, 1127-1129 [W. A. Morris, The Medieval English Sheriff to 1300, p. 82, 1927]. This Ivo also held land in Lower Pillerton, Warwickshire, under Hugh de Grentemesnil II., son of Hugh de Grentemesnil I. and Adeliza de Beaumont-sur-Oise, descendant of Radulpus de Beaumont, who held it of Henry de Beaumont, Earl of Warwick [Pipe Roll, 30 Hen. I.]. Hugh de Grentemesnil II. was the father of Petronilla de Grentemesnil, wife of Robert III. de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester. Ivo married Emma de Bilborough, daughter of Herbert de Bilborough, knight of William Peverel I. ‘Erbert, a knight of William Peverel’s, held this Manor [of Gonalston] in the time of King Henry I. and left it to Emma his eldest daughter, and one of his co-heirs, who, marrying to Ivo de Heriz, brought this manor into his family’ [Thomas Cox, Anthony Hall, Robert Morden, Magna Britannia p. 104, 1738]. Emma’s younger sister, Ivicia, obtained Bilborough.
1.1.1.1.1. Robert de Heriz II. The sons of Ivo I. de Heriz were Robert de Heriz II. and William de Heriz, obit. 1179, whose lands were forfeited to the Crown. He married Adeline de Whatton; his bearings were azure, three hedge-hogs or. Robert de Heriz II., obit. 1198, Sherriff of Nottingham, who paid relief in 1181 to obtain William’s lands, married Agnes Alcher. Agnes was the daughter and co-heiress of Gilbert Alcher, who held land in Sudbury, Derbyshire, of the Agard family, tenants of the Ferrers, who could trace their lineage to Richard Agard de Foston, fl. 1125; arms: arg. a chevron engrailed, gu., between three boars’ heads. The Agard family were closely connected to the Stanhope family of Elvaston. The other Alcher co-heiress married William de Montgomery, whose family held Cubely; later to descend to the Stanhope family, who made it their chief residence.
1.1.1.1.1.1. Ivo II de Heriz II. Robert and Agnes had issue: Ivo II de Heriz II., obit. 1225, who married Hawise Briwere, or, as it became, Brewer. She was a descendant of Drogo de Briwere of Flanders, then of Breviere, Caen, and sister of William de Briwere, to whom King John gave the forfeited estates of the Peverel family, thus indicating a familial relationship between the families of Briwere and Peverel. The Exchequer returns for Derbys. show Ivo holding of ‘the constable of Chester’, of the family of de Lacey.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1. William de Heriz, obit. 1242, of Wiverton, Justice Itinerant of Notts., sp. Maud Basset. Their daughter was Joan Heriz, ‘lady of Wiverton’, fl. 1277, who married Jordan le Breton. Their son was Roger le Breton of Walton, who married Roberta Deincourt, daughter of John Deincourt and Agnes Percy. [Cal. i.p.m Henry VII. vol. iii., 370] . William’s brother was John I. de Heriz, whose wife, Sarah de Heriz, married, secondly, Jollan de Neville. John I. de Heriz and Sarah had issue: [1] Ivo III. de Heriz, constable of Peak Castle, 1255, founded by William Peverel I. (2) John II. de Heriz, obit. 1299, who married Maud de Loudham, whose father and grandfather had been witnesses to charters of Ivo II. de Heriz. [Foulds, Thurgarton Cartulary, p.cxlvi-clvii.] The Loudham bearings were argent, three escucheons sable. [Registrum Johannes Ducis Lancastria]. This line ended in the heirs female, thus: The son of John II de Heriz, John III de Heriz, ob. 1329, [CIPM vii. no. 234] had a daughter, Maud de Heriz, who married Richard de la Riviere*; their daughter, Sarah, marrying Robert de Pierpoint. *It may be presumed that a connection to the de la Riviere (Redvers) brought the establishment of this branch of the Heriz family in Devon.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Richard de Heriz (Hoblyn’s MS.).
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. John Harryes. John Harryes married Joan Vyvian, dau. of Richard Vyvian and Constance Peverel, dau. of Hugh Peverel, of Sampford Peverel, in Devon, son of Sir Hugh Peverel, and sister of Lucia Peverel, wife of Sir Alan Basset of Whitechapel, Tehidy & Trevalga. Richard Vyvian was the son of Ralph Vyvian and Katherine de Ferrers, dau. of Reginald Ferrers of Boswith-Greet, Cornwall. John Harryes and Joan Vyvian were the parents of:
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. John Harris, who married, firstly, Johanna de Godolphin, of Cornwall.
1. John Harris, 1st at Radford, m. Alice le Abbetot.
1.1. John Harris, 2nd at Radford.
1.1.1. Sir John Harris, 3rd at Radford, ob. ante 1430, sp. Katherine Hanchford, also known as Hansford, the sister of Jane Hanchford, obit. 4/12/1449, who m. Sir William Cary of Cockington; their son, also Sir William Cary, m. Elizabeth Paulet of Hinton St. George. Elizabeth Paulet’s sister, Alice Paulet, m. John Paulet of Basing, Hampshire, their son being William Paulet, 1st M. Winchester.
1.1.1.1.1. John Harris, 4th At Radford, ob. ante October 16, 1485; first cousin of Sir William Cary of Cockington in Devon, August 12, 1437 – May 6, 1471; and brother-in-law of John Arundel of Lanherne.
1.1.1.1.2. John Harris, half-brother of John Harris of Radford, m. ‘a dau. and heiress of Stone of Liston,’ and had issue William, and four daughters, m. to Piper, Jackman, Cole, and Allen.
1.1.1.1.2.1. William Harris, of Stone, m. Thomasin, dau. and co-heir of Walter Hayne of Hayne, and had issue John, and Wilmot, married to William Foster of Hole, in Devon.
1.1.1.1.2.1.1. John Harris, born circa 1505, (the king’s sergeant-at-law in the time of Edward VI.) m. Elizabeth, dau. of Michael Kelly of Radcliffe and Southweek, esq., and had issue:
1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1. William Harris of Hayne, who m. Mary Greville, dau. of Sir Fulk Greville, of Beauchamp-Court, Warwick; her niece was married to Nathaniel West of Virginia. His siblings were: John Harris, Oliver Harris,* Anthony Harris, Arthur Harris, Alice Harris, who m. John Wise of Sydenham, esq., and Wilmot Harris, who m. John Trevelyan, of Nettlecomb in Somerset, esq. John Trevelyan, their heir, m. Urith, in the year 1561; some Visitations say daughter of Sir John Chichester, of Ralegh in Devon.
*Oliver Harris was a ‘Privateer’ – the captain of the ‘Mary Holloway’ – that is, he had license to plunder ships of other nations. One of his crew was his cousin, William Gawdie, of Harleston in Norfolk. A branch of that family settled at Gidea (Gawdie Hall) in Essex; where a family of Cooke later came to reside. (A family of Cooke were buried within Harleston Church, as the Gawdies, pointing to a possible connection). This family intermarried with the Killigrews, descendants of Thomas Killigrew and his wife, Jane Harris, sister or half-sister of the above mentioned John Harris, brother of John Harris of Radford. Thomas Killigrew and his wife leased land in Dunmow, Essex, to ‘John Harryes.’ It may not be insignificant that William Harris of Southminster (whose father was a John Harris, par Professor Bindoff), received interest from the Dunmow estate. William Harris was paid 32 shillings by the Royal Commissioners from monies owed to him by the estates tenants, which they had recovered (E. Oxley, The Reformation of Essex, 1965, p. 112).
Thomas Killigrew (ob. ante September 20, 1513) and his wife, Jane Harris (ob. post 1513), were mortgagors of John Harris and —– Cavendish of land in Dunmowe and Ollyfe. The deed stating this does not stipulate any familial relationship between these parties. Jane was the daughter of John Harris, 4th At Radford, obit. October 16,1485, thus sister of (1) Francis Harris (ob. ante 1509), who married Phillipa Grenville (ob. June 8,1524), (2) Elizabeth Harris, who married Thomas Gawdie. Elizabeth remarried at some point after 1538, becoming the second of the three wives of Thomas Gawdy (ob. ante 1557). Her daughter, Honor, later married his son, Thomas; (3) William Harris, who married the heiress of Hayne; (4) most likely, Walter Harris of Cornworthy.
History only takes you so far. Medieval genealogies do not often mention the numerous siblings of main ancestors, whose marriages would have shaped kinship patterns. The story of the Harris family of Southminster closely follows the path of the Peverels. The close feudal relationship between the Heriz and Peverels is well documented. It seems reasonable to suspect some degree of intermarriage to explain this relationship. The following pedigree of Peverel is a construct that follows the ‘best guesses’ of antiquaries. It can not satisfy the modern demand for ‘certainty’, and, like any interpretation, stands by whether or not it seems reasonable, and not fantastical. I believe it to be reasonable. It would seem that John Harris, ob. 1520, married Joan Danyell, a sister of Thomas and John Danyell, whose family held land in Hadleigh, as did John Harris, probably through this association.
1. Robert I de Heriz, ob. by 1128, of Tibshelf, Stapleford, and Oxcroft, held of William Peverel 1., benefactor of Lenten priory), Sheriff of Notts. and Derbys., 1110-1114.
1.1. Ivo I. de Heriz, Sheriff of Notts. and Derbys., 1128-30.
1.1.1. Robert II. de Heriz, ob. 1198, who paid relief, in 1181, to obtain the lands of his brother.
1.1.1.1. Ivo II. de Heriz, ob. 1225, m. Hawise Briwiere, probable sister of William Briwiere.
1.1.1.1.1. William de Heriz, ob. 1242, of Wiverton, Justice Itinerant of Notts., m. Maud Basset.
1.1.1.1.1.1. Richard de Heriz (Hoblyn MS.).
1.1.1.1.1.1.1. ‘John Heris’, m. Joan Vyvian, dau. of Richard Vyvian and Constance Peverel, descendant of William Peverel I. 1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. John Harris, 1st at Radford, m. Alice le Abbetot.
1.1.1.1.1.1.2. Thomas Herry, fl. 1377.
1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1. John Herry fl. 1377.
1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1.1. Thomas Herry fl. 1413. ‘Ricardus Bacon queritur quod Thomas Herry iniuste detinet vi s. xi d. quos ei debet pro terra ab eo empta die Jovis ante festum Natalis Domini anno 5HV …’, i.e. ‘Richard Bacon complains that Thomas Herry unjustly detains six shillings & eleven pence which he owes him for the land, bought from him on the Thursday …’, etc. (Finding of the Holy Cross 5HV, 1417).
1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1. Thomas Herry fl. 1436.
1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1. William Harri, fl. 1479.
1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.1. John Harris, ob. 1520. Although I have placed ….
1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.2. William Harris, of ….., ob. ….
1. William Peverel, the younger.
1.1. Richard Peverel.
1.1.1. Hugh Peverel, of Plympton St. Mary, Devon.
1.1.1.1. William Peverel, of Plymton St. Mary, m. Agnes Mainsbridge. Agnes Peverel was holding lands in Chilworth (Hampshire) as early as 1230, when a dispute concerning the boundary between her estate and that of the abbot of Hyde in North Stoneham was settled by a perambulation. She still held the same, for half a knight’s fee, in 1270, and her son Thomas Peverel, who died in 1306, left Chilworth to his grandson and heir, William Peverel. William’s property in Chilworth is described in the inquisition taken at his death, in 1337, as a manor, which descended to his son Henry Peverel, who died in 1363, and two years later Chilworth Manor was sold by his son, Thomas Peverel, to Sir Thomas Tyrel, of Essex (Close, 38 Edw. III., m. 32 and 28).
1.1.1.1. Thomas Peverel.
1.1.1.1.1. Hugh Peverel, ob. ante 1259.
1.1.1.1.1.1. William Peverel, ob. 1337.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Henry Peverel, ob. 1363.
1.1.1.2. Hugh Peverel.
1.1.1.2.1. Lucia Peverel, m. Sir Alan Basset of Whitechapel, Tehidy & Trevalga.
1.1.1.2.2. Constance Peverel, m. Richard Vyvian.
1.1.1.2.2.1. Joan Vyvian, m. John Harryes. (See Visitations of Cornwall, Comprising the Heralds’ Visitations of 1530, 1573, & 1620, with additions by J. L. Vivan, 1887, p. 17).
1.1.1.2.2.1. John Harris, 1st at Radford, m. Alice le Abbetot.
1.1.1.2.2.1.1. John Harris, 2nd at Radford.
1.1.1.2.2.1.1.1. Sir John Harris, 3rd at Radford, ob. ante 1430.
1.1.1.2.2.1.2. ‘Thomas Herry’, as follows.
1.1.1..2.2.1.2.1. ‘John Herry’, as follows. The overlordship of Chilworth manor passed from the crown to the Bohuns, earls of Hereford and Essex, before the middle of the thirteenth century, and remained in that family until the end of the succeeding century (Testa de Nevill (Rec. Com.), 231).
Fine: 1377: ‘Thomas Tyrel for not appearing when s’ned with John Riskelistyn, Thomas Herry, John Gay, Williain Maggy, Roger Felnor, John Junan, John Herry and John Scot to render to John Tewyn chattels to the value of 12l., London.’
Thomas Tyrel’s nephew and heir, Walter Tyrel, m. Eleonora Flambard, dau. of John Flambard of Essex, and was the father of Sir John Tyrel of Heron, Sheriff of Essex and Hertfordshire, ob. 1437, who m. Alice Coggeshall, ob. 1422, dau. of Sir William Coggeshall of Little Stamford Hall, Essex, son of Sir Henry de Coggeshall, who died about the forty-ninth of Edward III., leaving Sir William Tyrel of Beeches his son and heir, in whom the direct male line of the family failed, and a vast estate was, by his four daughters and co-heirs, transplanted into other houses; but this estate was settled on Thomas Tyrel, his brother, who had the lordship of Sandon, where he is supposed to have resided. Sir Thomas Tyrel, of Heron, m. Anne, dau. of Sir William Marney, of Layer Marney, Essex. Her br. was Sir John Marney, who m. Alice Throckmorton; their son was Ist. B. Henry Marney, who m. Thomasine Arundel, daughter of Sir John Arundel of Lanherne; their dau. Catherine Marney, m. Sir Thomas Bonham, Sheriff of Essex & Hertfordshire in 1520 & 1526; their dau. Elizabeth Bonham, m. John Barington (Visitation; Essex, 1634, Bonham; Berry’s Essex Pedigrees); their son Thomas Barington, m. Alice, daughter of Sir Henry Brooke; their dau. Elizabeth Barington, m. Edward Harris; their son, Francis Harris, m. Elizabeth Sulyard, great-granddaughter of Edward Sulyard.
Will, dated 16 March 1471, of Sir William Tyrrell of Beeches, a younger son of Sir John Tyrrell (ob. April 2, 1437), Speaker of the House of Commons, and his wife Alice (ob. 1422), dau. and heir of Sir William Coggeshall (ob. 1426). N.A. Prob. 11/5/167: ‘Item, I pray my feoffees in all the lands that I have purchased lying in the parish of Southchurch to grant immediately after my decease an annuity of 60s by the year to bedivided in this form following, that is to say, unto Ralph Judde for term of his life 20s, unto Robert Stanner in like form 20s, and 20s unto Edmund Palgraffe, and if any die, the remnant overliving … Item, as for a tenement in Prittlewell that I bought of William Claidon & his wife, I will that Jasper Tyrrell, my son, have it to give and to sell, my wife to have the governance thereof during his nonage, and if he die or (?) he come to lawful age, then John Tyrrell to have it to him and his heirs forever more’.
The testator is said to have had four brothers, only two of whom can be documented: (1) Sir Thomas Tyrrell (ob. March 28, 1477), of Heron in East Horndon, eldest son and heir, who married Anne Marney, the dau. of Sir William Marney (obit. 1414) and his wife, Elizabeth Sergeaux, a descendant of Robert de Vere (ob. ante 1221), 3rd Earl of Oxford, and his wife, Isabel de Bolebec (ob. 1245). (2) William Tyrrell of Gipping, Suffolk, beheaded on Tower Hill, February 23, 1462, who married Margaret Darcy, the daughter of Sir Robert Darcy, by whom he was the father of Sir James Tyrrell (ob. May 6, 1502), who married Anne Arundel, the daughter of Sir John Arundel of Lanherne, by whom he was the father of Sir Thomas Tyrrell (d.1551), James Tyrrell (1475 – 1538), of Columbine Hall, William Tyrrell, and Anne Tyrrell, who married Sir Richard Wentworth (October 17, 1528).
At one time in Malden Church you were the near-to tombs of Robert Darcy and Thomas Harris, both emblazoned with three cinquefoils; the Darcys had intermarried with the Tyrells, immediate overlords of the Harris of Springfield, who stemmed maternally from intermarried Vivian and Peverel families. There was a window of Darcy’s chapel containing the arms of Peverel, impaling Assigny.
Robert Darcy, and Alice his wife. Arg. 3 cinquefoils Gu. impaling a fess between 3 (six) leaves Gu. William Harris, son of William Harris and Jane his wife, which William died 14th May, 1559. Per pale on a chevron engrailed between 3 wolves heads, a lozenge between 2 fish respecting. Sir Thomas Harris, and Cordelia his wife, on the wall. Quarterly; 1 and 4, on a bend Az. 3 cinquefoils of the first. 2 and 3, Arg., impaling, on a chevron Arg. 3 mullets of the field, on a canton Or, a lion rampant Gu. Crest, a talbot sejant. Motto, modern durant. It would seem probable that … Vivian, [Trelowren-Park, Cornwall,] ar. a lion, rampant, gu. armed sa. Vivian, [Cornwall] ar. a lion, rampant, gu. on a mount, in base, vert.
A reasonable interpretation of the armorial bearings in Malden Church is the the Harris family of Southminster had intermarried with the Darcys. The Vyvian quartering on the shield of Sir Thomas Harris clearly suggests an ancestry from that family. The three wolves’ heads on the shield of William Harris may suggest a connection to the Wolvedon family, or those intermarried with it, see anon.
There was a close association between the Harris family of Southminster, the Harris family of Radford, and the Arundels, affirming that these Harris were synonomous.
1. Sir John Arundel of Lanherne, Cornwall (January 7, 1421-November 12, 1473), son of John Arundel and Margaret Burghersh, m. (1) Elizabeth Morley, (2) Catherine Chideocke, March 5, 1451.
1.1. Thomas Arundel, m. Katherine Dinham.
1.1.1. Sir John Arundel of Lanherne (1474-February 8, 1545, in Roscarrock, Cornwall), m. (2) Eleanor Grey. Inquisition post mortem of John Arundell of Lanherne knight’s lands in Devon; and a 19th-century translation. He made his will on 17th Apr. 1544 (35 Hen VIII) … to Thomas Arundell his second son, Sir Richard Edgecombe knight, John Harrys serjeant at law, Humphrey Arundell his brother esquire, and others including John Tregous, to hold for term of 30 years in trust, to pay all his debts and funeral expenses (including month’s mynday), and to pay legacies and annuities
1.1.1.1 John Arundel (1500 – November 7, 1557), m. Elizabeth Dannet.
1.1.1.2. Katherine Arundel, m. Thomas Tregian. ‘Wolvedon of Wolvedon* — extinct 1512. The heiress married Tregian. The manor of Wolvedon, Gulden, or Golden. There flourished for a long series of years a family of the same name, the last of which John Wolveden, esq. had only two daughters and coheirs, of whom the eldest having married Tregian, esq., brought to her husband this and several other fair estates. The other sister, Catherine, m. Nicholas Carminow, esq., of Trenowth in this parish. Their son married an Arundell of Lanhearne’ (Joseph Polsue, A Complete Parochial History of the County of Cornwall, vol. 4, p. 92, 1872). *Arms: — Arg. a chevron between three wolves’ heads erased, sable.
1.2. Thomasine Arundel, m. Henry Marney.
1.2.1. Catherine Marney, m. Sir Thomas Bonham, Sheriff of Essex & Hertfordshire in 1520 & 1526
1.2.1.1. Elizabeth Bonham, m. John Barington (Visitation; Essex, 1634, Bonham; Berry’s Essex Pedigrees)
1.2.1.1.1. Thomas Barington, m. Alice, daughter of Sir Henry Brooke.
1.2.1.1.1.1. Elizabeth Barington, m. Edward Harris, second son of William Harris of Southminster by his third
wife, Anne Rutter.
1.2.1.1.1.1. Francis Harris, m. Elizabeth Sulyard.
1.3. Anne Arundel, m. Sir James Tyrel, son of William Tyrrell of Gipping, and Margaret Darcy, the dau. of Sir Robert Darcy ( Arg. 3 cinquefoils Gu.).
The Arundel families of Trerice and Lanherne may have been anciently of the same stock. A document in the Herald’s College claims the ancient bearing of the Trerice family to be Gules, a lion rampant Or.
1. Sir Thomas Arundel of Lanherne, b. 1452, m. (1473), Katherine Dinham (1453-September 25, 1501),of Nutwell, Devon.
1.1. Sir John Arundel, born 1474, in Lanherne, ob. February 8, 1545, in Roscarrock, Cornwall, m. (1507) Katherine Grenville, 1487-ob. ante April 25, 1545. Katherine was the sister of Philippa Grenville, born 1489, who m. (1) (1509) Francis Harris, son of John Harris, 4th of Radford, (2) (1512) Humphrey Arundel, fl. 1523, brother of the said Sir John Arundel. Sir John Arundel and Humphrey Arundel were the brothers of Roger Arundel, 1480-June 12, 1536, of Sidford, Devon, who m. (1512) Joan Calwoodleigh, 1491-September 28, 1537, of Woodleigh, in Devon (Douglas Richardson, Magna Carta Ancestry: A Study in Colonial and Medieval Families, p. 16, 2005).
The close association of west country families with lands in Essex ….
1. Roger Carmynow.
1.1. Sir Oliver Carminow, m. Elizabeth Pomeroy.
1.1.1. Elizabeth Carminow, m. Sir John Arundel, ancestor of the Lanherne Arundels.
1.2. Sir John Carminow, ob. 1331, m. the dau. and heiress of Sir John Glynn, in Cardinham.
1.2.1. Sir Walter Carminow, m. Alice, dau. of Sir Stephen Tynten (Blois).
1.2.1.1. William Carminhow, m. Margaret Kelly, dau. of Nicholas Kelly of Ladock, an M.P. for Cornwall in 1407.
1.2.1.1.1. John Carminow, ma. Alice, dau. of Sir John Dinham.
1.2.1.1.2. Walter Carminhow.
1.2.1.1.2.1. John Carminow m. (1492) Philippa, dau. and co-heiress of John Trenowth of Fentongollan; another co-heiress m. John Godolphin, son of John Godolphin and Elizabeth Killigrew. As stated, her br. Thomas Killigrew, and his wife, Jane Harris, were mortgagors of John Harris and … Cavendish, of land in Dunmowe and Ollyfe.
1. Nicholas Kelly of Ladock. (Held by Walter Fitz-Ivo in 1258; a Carminowe manor).
1.1. Margaret Kelly, m. William Carminhow.
1.2. John Kelly, m. Joan Austell.
1.2.1 William Kelly.
1.2.1. Edith Kelly, m. Humphrey Calwoodleigh. His second wife being Jane Carminow, great-aunt of Oliver Carminow (see anon), to whom the Woodleighs of Buckland in Devon were tenants in Cornwall.
1.2.1.1. Joan Calwoodleigh, m. John Kelly.
1.2.1.1.1. William Kelly.
1.2.1.1.1.1. Alice Kelly, sp. Michael Kelly; she m. (2) Robert Coryton.
1.2.1.1.1.1.1. Elizabeth Kelly, m. John Harris of Stone.
1.2.1.1.1.1.1. William Harris, ob. January 12, 1546, m. Thomasine Hayne, of Hayne, ob. ante Jan. 1546.
1.2.1.1.1.1.1.1. John Harris of Hayne, ob. 1551, of Ottery St. Mary, m. Elizabeth Kelly, fl. 1551.
1.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. William Harris of Hayne,* ob. 23 Feb. 1590/1, m. (1) September 11, 1553, St. Dunstan in the West, London, Mary Greville, of Beauchamp Court, Warwick; m. (2) Honor Godolphin, relict of William Milliton, in Breage Church, on December 15, 1571).
1.2.1.1.1. John Carminow, m. Alice, dau. of Sir John Dinham.
1.2.1.1.2. Walter Carminhow.
1.2.1.1.2.1. John Carminow m. (1492), Philippa, dau. and co-heiress of John Trenowth of Fentongollan; another co-heiress m. John Godolphin, son of John Godolphin and Elizabeth Killigrew. To repeat, her br.Thomas Killigrew and his wife Jane Harris were mortgagors of John Harris and … Cavendish of land in Dunmowe and Ollyfe.
1.2.1.1.2.1.1. Jane Carminow, m. Humphrey Calwoodly, of Helland Hall, an Arundel manor. (See Vivian’s Visitation of Cornwall 1620, 1874 edition; Carminow, pp. 33-35; pp. 296-300).
1. Petre or Peter (fl. 1399), m. Alice … (m. 2. John Storke).
1.1.. John Petre, of Devonshire.
1.1.1.A. William Petre or Peter of Torr Newton, Bakebeare, etc. (born c. 1449), m. Joan …
1.1.1.1. i. John Petre, of Tor Brian, m. Alice Collins, dau. of John Collins or Collings of Woodlands.
1.2. William Petre, of Milton (Hampshire) & Bakebeare (Dorset), m. Joan Arundel, dau. of Sir Roger Arundel of Calwoodley, brother of the John Arundel who died in 1545.
1.2.1. Sir William Petre, of Ingatestone (ob. January 1, 1572, Secretary of State, 3rd son), m. 1. Gertrude Tyrell (ob. May 21, 1541, dau. of Sir John Tyrell of Warley, the son of Humphrey Tyrrell, esquire, of East Thornton, Essex, third son Sir Thomas Tyrrell (obit. 1476) and Anne Marney. (See Richardson, Magna Carta Ancestry, 2nd ed., vol. I). The testator’s father, Humphrey Tyrrell, m. (1) Isabel Helion, by whom he had a dau., Anne Tyrrell, who m. Sir Roger Wentworth of Codham Hall in Wethersfield, Essex, and (2) Elizabeth Walwin, dau. of John Walwin, esquire, of Longford, Hertfordshire. His Will was proved March 19, 1541, and does not mention a dau., Gertrude, or Sir William Petre. Sir John Tyrell of Warley bequested: ‘to my said son, Maurice, £20 of money which is in the hands of Thomas Sawer of London, draper … Item, I will my son, Ralph, shall have according as I am bound to Mr Randoph of Kent, which I suppose is two hundred marks at the age of 21 years … I make, ordain and constitute John Tyrrell, my son and heir, Humphrey Tyrrell, my brother, and Anthony Brugg [Bridges?], my
son-in-law, mine executors’.
c. 1225. Deed: Quitclaim for 1/2mark. Robert Part to John de Sandone. Land in Sandon Which his uncle Simon held of Robert de Sandone. Witnesses: Robert de Sencler’, William son of Hamon de Springf [ield], Randolph Fachunier, Robert de Crucheshede, Robert Juven’, Reginald de Knigtesbrig’, Robert Peverel, William son of Hamon de Sandon, Fulcon’ son of Robert.
May 4, 1281. Quitclaim. John de Queye to Robert son of Robert de Sandon. All the lands with the buildings, gardens, mill, woods, meadows, pasture, rents, homages, etc., in Sandon which he had of the feoffment of Robert’s father. Witnesses: Lord William de ob [illegible], knight, Robert Peverel, Richard de Badewe, William Speron, Thomas son of [illegible], John de Roainggesend, John le Blund, Adam le Eyr. Given at Sandon.
September 22, 1325. Grant. John, son and heir of Edmund Peese of Springfield, to John, son and heir of Robert de Sandone. River opposite the meadow of John le Wyte of Sandon, extending and running from the little marsh of Edmund de Badewe to the meadow called Molsham Maad, viz. `in pyndynge, Tymbrynge, Tymbyrleggynge, dammynge & warrynge’, with right of fishery and a way upon land of the grantor next the river of equal length and 4 foot in width, in Springfield, Witnesses: William de Clouile, Hamon Peverel, Peter son of Peter de Wendovere, John son of Edmund de Heyroun, Simon de Knytebregg’, John le Wyte of Sandon, Andrew Jordan, clerk. Seal: a bird.
July 21, 1366. Mortgage. Margaret Mepishale to John Peverel, both of Sandon. Croft called Cranecroft and a grove lying together between land of William Knyghtebregg’ and the way from the tenement of John Peverel to Sparkebregg’, in Sandon. Recites that Margaret has granted to John the premises and Robert and William Mepishale, both of Sandon, have quitclaimed their right therein. Nevertheless if John may have them for a term of 6 years, then the above grant by Margaret and the quitclaim by Robert and William shall be void. John shall take no timber during the term except hedgebote. He shall retain the croft for a further years at the end of the term so that he may collect his crops. Witnesses: John atte Havene, John Fort, John Child, Simon Heygate, John Pulter. Given at Sandon. Seal: a cup.
June 28, 1386. Charity records, Bishop Gauden’s School, Bocking and Great Leighs. Grant Wm. Ingeland, William Henkyn, seen., John Herry, jun., and John Rothynges of Great Leighs to John Welsmyth of Fairstead and w. Margery. Croft of arable land called le Tyefeld in Great Leighs, lying between the land formerly of Walter ate Lee, knt. and the common street leading from Leighs Rectory towards Braintree, one head abutting on the garden of John Walsche and the other on the garden of Stephen Marhach. Recites that the grantors held the property, with John Frensche, chaplain, decd., of the feoffment of Thomas Osekyn of [Gt.] Leighs. Witnesses: John ate Noke, John Wakeryng, Stephen Marhach, John Ingeland, and William Henkyn, jun. 4 small seals, non-armorial.
1. Petre or Peter (a 1399) m. Alice (m 2. John Storke)
1.1.. John Petre or Peter in Devonshire
1.1.1. William Petre or Peter of Torr Newton, Bakebeare, etc. (b c1449) m. Joan
1.1.1.1. i. John Petre of Tor Brian m. Alice Collins (dau of John Collins or Collings of Woodlands)
1.2.. William Petre or Peter of Milton (Hampshire) & Bakebeare (Dorset) m. Joan Arundel, dau of Sir Roger Arundel of Calwoodley.
1.2.1. Sir William Petre ‘of Ingatestone’ (d 13.01.1572, Secretary of State, 3rd son) m.1. Gertrude Tyrell (d 28.05.1541, dau of Sir John Tyrell of Warley
Petre Family (PF) of Ingatestone. Manor of Writtle. Court roll 1385-1386. On membrane 2, order to distrain Nicholas de Acula, magister of the church of All Saints of Writtle, and his two colleagues to answer for killing hares and rabbits in the lady’s warren; two cases of assault brought into court as pleas of trespass between tenants; tow tenants amerced for not performing labour services (21d. for each ‘work’ unperformed). On membrane 3, four tenants impleased for not answering a summons to perform carrying-service, viz., to take poultry and other necessaries to the lady’s house in London, reply that they are not bound to perform such service on a Sunday as was demanded (the matter is referred to the lady’s council). On membrane 5, Elias Adam to answer to the lady for 6 ewes, 1 black horse and 1 cart in his possession, which belonged to John Smith, a fugitive. On membrane 7, John Herry makes a plea of debt against the administrators of Thomas Whelere for 7s. 8d. due to Joan his wife for her wages as servant to Thomas, and for 1 bushel of corn worth 9d. and 3 bushels of drage worth 18d.
May 26, 1392 Grant Thomas Newynton of Suffolk to William Daunbry, John Rothyng, John Herveys, John Swanlond’, clerk, Robert Sewyne, clerk, Rob, de Peyton, Alexander, rector of Helmyngham, Adam Maylond. Manor of Sandon. Witnesses: Thomas Coggyahale, Nicholas FitzRyhard, Edmund Peverel, Geoffrey Colvyle, Robert Mepshale. Given at Sandon. Seal: armorial, viz., a fesse dancettee between three escallops
October 22, 1402. John Litle of Great Baddow and wife Alice to John Wryhte of Sandon. Garden between the highway from Great Baddow to Sandford mill and land sometime of William Cartere, abutting on the tenement called Smalestenement and on the highway to Little Baddow, in Sandon. itnesses: Robert Mepishale, John Havene, John Peverel, Robert Smyth, John Mellere. Given at Sandon. Seals: (i) an `I’; (ii) a `W’ surmounted by a ducal coronet.
PF 1405/6. On membrane 4, plea of agreement by John Friday, ‘fullere’ and John Fullere, junior, against John Herry atte Turgeys concerning the rebuilding and lease of a fullingmill called ‘Pacchingmelle’.
1413. To the Sheriff of Berkshire. ‘Writ of supersedeas, by mainprise of Thomas Herry ‘carpenter,’ Richard Danyell ‘smyth,’ Richard Clement ‘smyth’ and Robert Bromhill, ‘smyth’, all of London, in respect of taking of taking Richard Dyer of Warfelde any security for keeping the peace at suit of Henry Cotterell or any of the people’.
“By virtue of a licence from King Henry IV. dated 27th Jan. 1407, Joan de Bohun, countess of Hereford, Margaret, wife of Sir Hugh de Baden, William Bourchier, William Marney, Nicolas Hunt, Kts. Robert Rikedon, Edmund Peverell, Henry Frank, clerk, Geffrey Colvill, and John Norman, chaplain, founded here a chantry, for one monk to pray daily for the souls of the said Hugh, Margaret his wife, and Thomas Coggeshall: and they endowed it with ten pounds per ann. issuing out of 2 messuages, a fullingmill, 240 acres of arable, 11 acr. of meadow, 46 acr. of pasture, 2 acr. of wood in Springfield and Sandon, called Springfield Barnes and Sandlord Barnes” (Monasticon Anglicanum, p. 451).
PF. 1413-1414. On membrane 1, presentment of death 4 stotts, 3 cows and 15 ewes from murrain.
On membrane 2, (view of frankpledge) presentment of Stephen Tettebury for erecting a privy in a public place in ‘Bedemanstrat’ to the annoyance of those crossing; tenants of the lands of St. John of Jerusalem to repair the bounds at ‘Blakemorehach’ and the hedge ‘Mapildernhach’ through which tenants’ animals are straying. On membrane 3 John Herry of ‘Boytonstret’ and John Drake to be distrained to answer why the ploughs of the lady remained unoccupied for 2 days for lack of ironwork; Thomas Hawkyn, keeper of the light of the Fraternity of St. John the Baptist in Writtle, in plea of debt for money due for the upkeep of the Fraternity; 6 tenants to answer for not answering a summons to reap the lady’s corn (amerced from half pence to 2d. subsequently, see membrane 8); a tenant to satisfy the lady for one ‘Bedeweethyng’, one ‘custumberes’ and the reaping of 1 acre of wheat or oats.
PF 1414-1415. On membrane 2, William Awdeby to answer to the lady for a ‘fardell’ with the goods therein which belonged to Agnes, servant of Thomas Herry, drowned by misadventure; attached to roll is a list of the goods by which Thomas Tayllour was attached to answer a plea of debt by Walter Hosyer; memorandum of the felling of oaken timber in Horsefrith Park and High Wood for the repair of the water-mill. On membrane 5, interesting plea for apportionment of services between holders of a virgate of land. On membrane 6, plea of debt of Robert Campe (by John Herry, senior, his attorney) against Walter Sawale for recovery of 13s. 4d, due to him for curing and injured boy of Walter; plea of debt by Joan Trot against John Fuller for recovery of £7, part of the consideration for pieces of woollen cloth called ‘doseynes’ bought from her.
April 4, 1415. Grant: John Herry senior, William Springefelde, Richard Hervy and John Braynwode of Writtle to William Pepyr, citizen and pelterer of London. All lands and tenements which they had by gift of Thomas Chylde deceased in Writtle.
April 5, 1417. Quitclaim: John Herry senior, William Springefelde and John Braynwode of Writtle to William Pepyr, citizen and pelterer of London. All lands and tenements which they had by gift of Thomas Chylde deceased in Writtle Date From: 1417
PF 1441-1442. On membrane 1, grant of waste in the market place of Writtle to John Norreys, tailor, opposite his messuage. On membrane 2, plea of agreement by John Noke against Robert Herry, complaining that Robert with his horse failed to plough with John’s other horses and plough John’s land from the Feast of St. Peter ad vincula until the time it was sown with wheat.
June 12 1435. Grant John Neele, junior, and William Brid, both of Springfield, to John Pese of Springfield, (he held Springfield Berners) son of John Pese of Sandon, and William Prentys, son of John Prentys of Danbury. Land 1 acre in Quenotecroft between land of John Pese of Sandon and land called Pollardis in the hands of John Mannyng alias Webbe, abutting on land called Maystris and on the lane from Chelmsford to Samfordemelle in Springfield. Witnesses: Thomas Brid, Edmund Pese, John Ardele, John Bisschop, Thomas Herry, all of Springfield Given at Springfield.
March 12, 1469. Feoffment. Thomas Heigate of Sandon to John Pese, son of John Pese formerly of Sandon, deceased, and wife Agnes. Parcels of land called Deveneis, whereof one called Deveneisacre lies between land formerly of John Pese on east and land sometime called Belcroft and now le Comon` on west, abutting on the highway from Sandon church to Mepesalesbregge and on land sometime of John Ailemar’; three crofts and two gardens lie between lands called Dawes and Clerkes on east and a croft appertaining to the manor of Sandon on west, a field called Welfeld on south and the highway from Kellingescrosse to Dawesasshe on north; and land 1 acre lies in the field called Haselmer’ next land formerly of John Pese; all in Sandon which he had among other lands and tenements jointly with John Borham of Sandon, Thomas Hill of Great Baddow, John Heigate of Sandon, William Brid of Springfield, William Harri of Springfield and John Smyth of Sandon, now all deceased, and with Simon Sawier’, who released all his right to the feoffor, of the grant of John Pese and wife Agnes Witnesses: John Welles, gentleman, John Borham, Robert Havene, John Pulter, Thomas Danyell. Given at Sandon. Seal: a Lombardic ‘T’ surmounted by a ducal coronet.
December 20, 1478. Demise. John Gardener, clerk, Thomas Barkere and Simon Morys of Brook Walden to Joan Turnor, wid., John Boyton, James Undyrwode, Tho. Myswyht, William Mynot and William Herry of the same. 2 messuages and croft called Shovells in Thaxted at Bardfield End, messuages between land of William Pigrom, late of John Catelyn als. Sprygge and messuage of William Andrewe als. Mertyn, abutting on land of Wm. Pigrom and Wm. Andrewe and on Bardfield End Green and croft bet. land of William Andrewe and land of Wm. More and highway from Thaxted to Bardfield, abutting on land of Wm. Andrewe and land of Wm. More. Witnesses: John Brodger, Roger Newman, Thomas Cook, Tho. [illegible], sen., John kyng, Tho.[illegible] and Peter Lacy. Seals: (i) a bird; (ii) letter R; (iii) letter I.
Late 15th Century. Feoffment. Robert Spilman of Thaxted, ‘bocher’, William Strachey late of same, and now of Royston, and John Bayly, hosier, to John Spilman senior, both of Thaxted. One rood in the hamlet called Stanbroke in Thaxted in meadow called Gretemed between meadow of said Robert Spilman, late of Simon Saward, on south, and that of Robert Spilman on North, one head abutting west on land of Nicholas Gace, late of William Fryday, and the other abutting on meadow called Priouresmed, (which said Robert Spilman etc. had with Thomas Bernard of Thaxted, deceased, of feoffment of John Hedstok, Thomas Norton and Richard Aleyn of Thaxted). And also a piece of meadow in said hamlet, between meadow of William Taylour, late of William Cressener, on one part, and that of Robert Spilman, formerly of John Herry, on the other, with one head abutting on land of said Nicholas Gace, and the other on the stream (ripa) flowing from Thaxted towards Tyltey; (which Robert Spilman had with Thomas Spilman.
Essex. Will, dated 18 October, 1514. Thomas Danyell of the parish of Sandon, in which he bequeathed to the church there, among other gifts, 3s. 4d. to buy a ‘corperas casse,’ to Joan, his wife, his house and land at Pulteres Ty, for her life, and after her death to Edward, his son (or to Thomas, another son, if Edward should die before his mother), paying 20s. each to Denys, his daughter, and to John Harrys; also to Joan, his wife, his house at Sandon End, for her life, and on her death to his daughters, Joan and Margery ‘to scheyft betwyxt them,’ but so that if they should both die before their mother, she should dispose thereof for the good of his and her souls, and that if she should die before his younger daughter reached the age of 16 years, this daughter’s share should be held by John Harrys till her marriage. Bequest of the residue of his estate to his wife for his soul’s health and appointment of her as executrix and John Harres as overseer. Witnesses:— Sir Richard Kyng, curate, John Harrys. Endorsed with note of probate before Henry Hykman in decretis bacallario, official of the archdeacon of Essex. November 14, 1514.
‘John Berdefield, Sheriffe of Essex, receiver of all castles, lordships, manors, etc. parcel of the duchy of Lancaster in the counties of Essex, Hertford, Middlesex, Surrey and London; two sisters (1) Margaret, m. Robert Gedge (2) Thomasine, m. Thomas Danyell. In the Inquisition on their infant nephew, Margaret and Thomasine were found to be his co-heirs (of land in Shenfields). The next owner of Shenfields was James Gedge, surveyor to Queen Mary, son and heir of Robert by Margaret Berdefeld. This John Harrys appears to be Thomas Danyell’s brother-in-law, and almost certainly was John Harris of Prittlewell, whose grandson, by some accounts married James Gedge’s daughter, who had first married Leonard Berners of the family who held Springfield Berners. John was succeeded by another John Bardfield who died in 1511-1514, leaving his father’s two sisters, Margaret Gedge and Thomasine Daniell, his heirs.
It seems very reasonable to suggest that the Harris family of Springfield and Sandon derived from the Harris family of Radford. The Thomas Herry of 1377 was contemporary with “John Harris, 1st at Radford”, the son of John Harryes, who married Joan Vyvian,* daughter of Richard Vyvian and Constance Peverel.
These connections seem almost certain considering the numerous links between the Essex and ‘Radford Harris’; John Harris, ancestor of the Hayne branch of the ‘Radfords’, refers to his ‘aunt Tyrel’ in his will; the Essex branch of Tyrel intermarried with the Harris family of Southminster, etc. etc.
1. William Harris, ob. 12 Jan. 1546, m. Thomasine Hayne, of Hayne, ob. ante Jan. 1546.
1.1. John Harris of Hayne, ob. 1551, Ottery St. Mary, m. Elizabeth Kelly, fl. 1551.
1.1.1. William Harris of Hayne, ob. 23 Feb. 1590, m. (1) 11 Sep. 1553, St. Dunstan in the West, London, Mary Greville, of Beauchamp Court, Warwick; m. (2) Honor Godolphin, relict of William Milliton in Breage Church on 15th December 1571. He succeeded William Milliton as Governor of St. Michael’s Mount. Honor Godolphin (Godalghan) was the d. o. Sir William Godolphin and Margaret Glynn.
1.1.1.1. Arthur Harris, ob. ante 16 May 1628, sp. Margaret Davilles, parents of John Harris, “armiger”, M.P. for West Looe, 1614, seat of the Throckmortons), and Thomas Harris of St Hilary, and grandfather by the former of Arthur Harris of Hayne, created a baronet in 1678. Sir Arthur married a daughter of Sir — Turner, of London, but d. without issue, when the title became extinct, and the estates passed to his cousin, Christopher Harris, Esq. of Hayne; who m. Elizabeth, dau. of William Martin, Esq. of Lindridge. Arthuri Harris dom. Haine, “Armigeri, Et Montis Sancti Michaelis Præfecti; 16 die Mail, aetis 71 (Gulval Memoriae Sacrum). Will summary: Prerogative Court of Canterbury, Wills, Barrington, 67, Arthur Harris, Esquire, dp. 12 July 1628. Written 30 September 1627. Names wife Margaret, daughters Margaret Denham, Alice Harris and —- Newcorte; eldest son John, 2nd son William, 3rd son Thomas, 4th son Tobie, 5th son Phillip; grandchildren Mary, Arthur and John Harris (ss/o Thomas), and John, Elizabeth and Jane Newcorte; sister Katherine Martin and her children; servants George Parson, William Chigwine and Thomas Harvye; also Phillipp White, Oliver Collin, Thomas Hill, John Slade, James Treneare and William White (relationship not stated); son-in-law John Dinham; brother-in-law John Norley; cousin William Kellie of Kellie and uncle, Michael Mallett, Esquire. Mentions lands and/or property at Kenegie, the Mount, Marketjew and Hayne, and mentions “the leases which I have by Sir Thomas Browne’s will; the Barton of Browne.” 1.1.1.2. Katherine Harris, sp. Thomas Martin “of Miniver”. 1.1.1.3. Blanch Harris, ob. ante 1628, sp. Thomas Kelly, ob. ante 29 May 1605. 1.1.1.4. Margaret Harris, bur. 19 Apr 1614, Buckland Monachoram sp. William Crimes, gent., bur. 9 Sep 1621, Buckland Monachorum, Devon, son of Ellis Crimes, “gent”, bur. 16 Mar 1584/5, Buckland Monachoram, and Agnes Prideaux, of Ashburnton, Devon, ob. ante 2 Oct 1594. A sister of William Crimes appears by Vivian’s Visitations to have married Henry Edwards, son of Thomas and Jane (Roscruge) Edwards. J.L. Vivian, “The Visitations of Cornwall, Comprising the Herald’s Visitations of 1530, 1573 and 1620.” 1.1.1.4.1. Mary Crimes, chr. 22 Jul 1596. In the 1620 Visitation of Harris of Hayne and Kenegie, Mary’s uncle, Arthur Harris, gives the name of his brother-in-law as William Crimes of Buckland Monachorum.
1. William Harris of Hayne,* m. 2. Mary Greville, d. o. Sir Fulk Greville of Beauchamp’s Court. 1.1. Arthur Harris of Hayne & Kenegie (ob. 1628), sp Margaret Davils, d. o. John Davils of Totely. 1.1.1. John Harris of Hayne & Kenegie m. (1) Florence Windham, d. o. Sir John Windham; m 2. Cordelia Mohun , d. o. Sir John Mohun of Boconnoc, 1st Lord of Oakhampton. 1.1.1.1. Sir Arthur Harris of Hayne & Kenegie, Bart, sp. (1673) Theophila Turner, d. o. John Turner. 1.1.2. Arthur Harris. 1.1.2.1. Christopher Harris of Hayne & Kenegie, sp. Elizabeth Martin, d. o. William Martin of Linderidge. 1.1.2.1.1. William Harris of Hayne, Sheriff of Devon, ob. 1709. 1.1.2.1.2. Joseph Harris. 1.1.2.1.2.1. Major John Harris, of Saint Stephen’s Parish, Northumberland County, Virginia, Will proved 1713. 1.1.3. Thomas Harris of St. Hilary, sp. Joan Harte. *William Harris of Hayne was a younger son, and received little inheritance, but he made a fortune by selling smuggled goods brought in by the Governor of Sir Michael Mount in Cornwall. The Jamaica Inn on Dartmoor was a base for this purpose, and the subject of a Daphne Du Mauriers novel of that name.
The Will of John Harris, a resident of Saint Stephen’s Parish, Northumberland County, dated 20 September, 1718, mentions a legacy left by his uncle William Harris “of Hayne in parish of Stowford in County of Devon”; the Harrises were described as an old and prominent Devonshire family, mentioned in Burk’s Extinct Baronetage and Commoners. (Virginia Magazine of History and Biography, 20 (July, 1912), 294. Harris, Jno. of St S par. Will. d 20 Sept 1718. p 20 March 1719/20. “Legacy left me by my Uncle William Harris Esq’r of Haynie in the parish of StowFord in the County of Devon. [L. 300 Sterl.] in the hands of Christopher Harris Esqr in the Parrish of Padstow and County of Devon”. “Unto my Dear Father Joseph Harris”. Bros Christopher and Willm Harris. To sisters Margritt Pengelty and Jane Kitt. Wife Hannah, she extr’x. Wit: Tho Hobson, Jarvass Ellistone. Tho Cralle and Hannah Cralle.
Thus –
1. William Harris of Hayne, m. Mary Greville, d. o. Sir Fulk Greville of Beauchamp’s Court.
1.1. Arthur Harris of Hayne & Kenegie (d 1628) m. Margaret Davils, d. o. John Davils of Totely.
1.1.1. John Harris of Hayne & Kenegie m1. (sp) Florence Windham, d. o. Sir John Windham; m 2. Cordelia Mohun , d. o. Sir John Mohun of Boconnoc, 1st Lord of Oakhampton.
1.1.1.1. Sir Arthur Harris of Hayne & Kenegie, Bart (dsp c. 1686) m. (1673) Theophila Turner, d. o. John Turner. Lease for 2 lives. 891/597. 1607. 1. Arthur Harris of Heyne, esq, William Roe of Stowford, yeoman, John Turner of Eggloskerrye, Cornwall.2. William Marten, junior, and Priscilla his wife. Premises, ie. messuage and appurts, 10 acres of meadow, 20 acres of pasture, 10 acres of wood, 40 acres of furze and heath at Over Spry, Stowford.
1.1.2. Arthur Harris.
1.1.2.1. Christopher Harris of Hayne & Kenegie, m. Elizabeth Martin, d. o. William Martin of Linderidge.
1.1.2.1.1. William Harris of Hayne, Sheriff of Devon (d. 1709, MP). Lease in reversion for 99 years or 2 lives, and counterpart. 1694. 1. William Harris of Hayne, esq, William Burne of Stowford, John Turner of St Giles-in-the-Heath, Phillip Caddy, Peter Drown, William Bole, all of Stowford, yeoman 2. William Martyn of Stowford, yeoman. Premises: as in 891/597, held by 2. for term of his life.
1.1.2.1.2. Joseph Harris.
1.1.2.1.2.1. Major John Harris, of Saint Stephen’s Parish, Northumberland County, will proved 1713.
1.1.2.1.2.1.1. Sarah Harris, sp. Anthony Haynie, will proved 1709.
1.1.2.1.2.1.1.1. John Haynie, sp. Hannah Neale b. 12 JUL 1684 in Northumberland Co., VA, d. o. Elizabeth Holland and Daniel Neale; Elizabeth the d. o. Daniel Holland* (Holland, Daniel, Northumberland Co., Va., 31st Mch., 1672; 17th Apr., 1672. To dau. Eliza:, 20 A. in Newman’s Neck. Wife Joyce, execx. and residuary legatee. Test: Edward Elliott, Jeremy Robins, Francis Cussan, Paul Winbery. 1. 564).
1.1.2.1.2.1.1.2. Grace Haynie, sp. Capt. George Ball, will proved 1746.
1.1.3. Thomas Harris of St. Hilary, sp. Joan Harte. HW/15. 1 Dec 1628. Assignment (i) John Harris of Hayne in Devon, esq (executor of his father Arthur Harris. (ii) Thomas Harris of St Hilary (brother of i); Mansion etc. in Treveneth Marhasse [Trewarmeneth near Marazion] in St Hilary.
John Harris, of Saint Stephen’s Parish, Northumberland County. His daughter, Sarah, married a member of their Devonshire “Haynie” kinship group. Anthony Haynie, husband of Sarah, appeared in court, Northumberland County, on 31 January 1709 and stated about Sarah: “she is the Daughter of my father in Law John Harris” (Northumberland County Record Book 17, p. 107). Anthony Haynie – “I give unto my loving wife Sarah Haynie, the daughter of my father-in-law John Harris, the hundred acres of land the sd. Harris gave unto me by deed of sale &c., to her and the heirs of her body &c. . . . Unto my wife Sarah Haynie and my daughter Grace Ball and their heirs &c. all the la nd or lands belonging unto me Except one Moyety of or half of the land I have Joyning on the land of Coll. Peter Hack, the which Excepted Moyety I give unto my brother John Haynie &c. Provided my brother John pay an Equall part of the charge with my wife and daughter from the Date of the De ed of the sd. land to me and of what charge they shall be att untill they are possessed of it . . . if brother John refuse, sd. land to wife a nd daughter to be equally divided between them . . . my wife and daughter Grace Ball Exors.” Wit: Richard Ball, Hancock Nicholls, Fransisin Frizele, John Harris.”
Encyclopedia of Virginia Biography, p. 252 – Harris, John, of an ancient Devonshire family, settled at an early date in St. Stephen’s parish, Northumberland county, Virginia. His father was Joseph Harris, and his uncle, William Harris, of Hayne, member of parliament for St. Ives and Oakhampton in several parliaments in the reign of William and Mary. He was burgess for Northumberland in 1703-1704, and his Will, dated Sept. 20, 1718, was proved May 20, 1719. He married Hannah Kenner, daughter of Captain Richard Kenner, of Northumberland county.
1. John Haynie – John is first mentioned in Virginia Land records in 1632 as follows: “William Hampton, Planter, 50 A. at Buck Roe within the precincts of Elizabeth Citty, 12 March 1632, page 136. Abutting on a Cr. parting same from land of James Bonal, Frenchman, Sly. towards the land of John Hayney, Planter, and Ely. upon Cr. parting same from Point Comfort Island. Which sd. 50 A. was leased by Francis West, 10 Dec 1627” (Cavaliers and Pioneers, Abstracts of Virginia Land Patents and Grants, 1623-1800; Nell Marion Nugnet, 1934, p. 18). 1.1. Anthony Haynie was born c. 1651 in Northumberland County, Virginia, and died bet. 31 Jan 1709 and 21 Jun. 1710. He is identified as the brother of John Haynie in a court record on 31 January 1709 (Northumberland County, Virginia, Record Book 17, 1706-1720, p. 107), and he appears quite frequently in the court records of Northumberland County between about 1702 and 1710.
Anthony Haynie. “300 acs. adj. Mr. John Chandler dec’d, Col. John Frussell & Geraurd Dodson both dec’d, Richard Russell dec’d, John Haynie, Sr., John Hughlett, Sr., Chickacoane River. 7 June 1695. (Northumberland County, Virginia, Patent Book 2, p. 170) … Capt. Wm. Jones of Northumberland County, 30 Sept 1703. 2000 acs. in sd. County granted Gervas Dodson 27 Apr. 1658 did Escheat. And —- Pedigrew m. Isabella, wid. of Dodson and repatented in his name with Isabella, sold to Robert Howsen who sold to sundry persons. Anthony Hayney of Northumberland Co. possesses 75 acs. conveyed to John Haynie, his father who gave same to Anthony. Grant to Anthony Hayney adj. where James Nipper formerly lived.” 17 Sept. 1707. [Northumberland County, Virginia, Patent Book 3, p. 160).
c. m Stanhope 2013
BERMONDSEY IN SOUTHWARK
‘The mayor, commonalty and citizens of London, governors of St Thomas’s Hospital, Southwark, and John Herdson v. Wilfred Lewty and Henry Fillion alias Filoll. A parcel of land called Capons Hill, and another supposed to be called Carters Marsh in the parish of Alvethley. Whether they belong to a messuage called Faunes, belonging to Henry Northey and Elizabeth, his wife, and now or late in the occupation of the defendant Lewty, or to the manor of Alvethley, belonging to the said hospital Surveys of the manor in 1563 and 1578, in which certain lands were omitted. Mentioning the New Inned Marshes said to have been “inned and wonne” by Richard Payne and Christopher Payne, his father, late farmers of the said manor; and a suit between Mr Payne and a Mr Harris concerning the lease in reversion of the manor. Essex. 38 Eliz. Easter & Trin.
Paine v Saterley. Plaintiffs: John Paine, executor of James Harris. Defendants: Solomon Saterley. Subject: Claim by lease. A wood called Laynedon Frith [Frith Wood, Laindon Common], Essex, held under a lease from the late Bishop of London. Pleadings – between 1558 and 1603.
Payne, John, of St Saviour, citizen and fishmonger of London. Asks to be buried in St Saviour church, near his late wife Anne. Bequests to the poor of St Saviour parish; to St Thomas Hospital in Southwark … A house in Thames Street, formerly his father’s dwelling house, now occupied by one Hubbard, grocer. Date written: 1608 July 17. Date proved: 1608 July 29. Family members named: Margaret Bromfield his daughter, and her children John Bromfield and Anne Bromfield. Thomas Bromfield his brother. Grace Bromfield his sister. Isabel Flower, his wife’s poor kinswoman. Richard Walthall his cousin, the son of his sister Dutton. John Payne his brother … Anne Taylor his sister. Mrs Overman and Mrs Paginton, the daughters of Thomas Bromfield. Edward Bromfield his son, to have his ‘Librarie of bookes’. Margaret Payne, Anne Payne, Mary Payne, and Joan Payne, his four daughters. Others named: William Symonds ‘our Preacher’, for a funeral sermon. Mr Francis, another preacher. Mr Jacob, minister. Mr Smith, late minister at St Olave, his dear friend, and Smith’s unnamed daughter. Elizabeth Flowerdew his maidservant. Daniel Newman his servant. The heirs of William Pinchback, sometime an alebrewer at the sign of the White Hind in Coleman Street. Thomas Offlie, son of Hugh Offlie, deceased, former alderman of London. Christopher Noddle, Hugh Offlie’s former cashier, now dwelling near Fishmongers Hall in Thames Street. John Younge of Chichester, Sussex. Robert Pinckheathe ‘my Predecessor’. The children of William Benn, ‘sometymes a Cheapeman of Havant’. Executor: Edward Bromfield his son. Overseers: Richard Walthall, citizen and mercer, and Thomas Overman, leatherseller. Witnesses: Melch. Francis; Richard Walthall; John Payne; Margaret Bromfield; Anne Payne. [Reference: TNA, Prob.11/112, ff.95r-96r (register copy).] [Abstracted in SAC vol.13 pp.184-185.]
Payne, George, of St Saviour, citizen and grocer of London. Asks to be buried in St Saviour parish ‘neare where my Children do lye’. A bequest to the poor of St Saviour parish ‘where I nowe dwell’. Has a house and lands in Brasted, Kent. Has a house in Gracechurch Street, London, occupied by Owen Kynastone. Has two houses in St Saviour, one occupied by Mr Humfrey, the other occupied by John Burbage. Date written: 1625 June 30, acknowledged again on August 15. Date proved: 1625 August 17. Family members named: Margaret his wife … John Killingbecke his cousin, his sister Bray, and her sister [blank] Bishe. George Cheeseman his cousin. Elizabeth Botley his wife’s niece, daughter of Thomas Botley deceased. George Paine and Edward Payne his sons, and another son John ‘who is nowe beyonde the sea’.
Thomas Miller was a Justice of the Isle of Wight County Court from 1766-1769. In about 1770 he moved his family to Bute Co., NC, and was sworn as a Justice of that county in 1772 and 1774 … In the name of God Amen, I Thomas Miller of Warren County North Carolina do make and ordain this my Last Will and Testament in Manner & form following … I do hereby Constitute and appoint my son Thomas Miller, Robert Paine & John Faulcon Executors of this my Last Will and Testament In Witness whereof I do hereunto set my hand & affix my seal this 11th day of September 1784. Signed Sealed & published in presence of Mary Smelley Jr., John Paine, James Harris, Jno Faulcon. Thomas Miller (Seal). Codicil: Whereas I am at Law for a tract of Land lying in Isle of Wight County Virginia & in case I should Recover it, I give and Devise the same unto my son Thomas Miller him and his heirs forever. Signed Sealed & Deld In presence of Mary Smelley Jr., James Harris, John Paine, Jno Faulcon. Thomas Miller (Seal)” Death: AFT 11 SEP 1784 in Warren Co., NC Will Proved OCT 1784 Warren Co., NC
PROB 11/96/266. Description: Will of William Harris, Fishmonger of Saint Saviour Southwark, Surrey. Date: 01 November 1600
Harris, William, of St Saviour, and of the City of London, fishmonger. Date written: 1600 August 19. Date proved: 1600 November 1. Family members named: Sarah his wife. William his underage son. Alice his sister. John Treherne his father in law. John Trehern his brother. John Harris and John Cooke his cousins. His brother in law Cooke. His brother in law Edward Griffin. His cousin Wafern’s three unnamed children. Thomas Cooke his brother [same as brother in law Cooke?]. His cousin Lentell. No other legatees. Executor: wife Sarah. Overseers: father in law John Treherne; cousin Lentell. Witnesses: Edward Griffin; Christopher Toppinge; Margaret Treherne; William Harris. [Reference: TNA, Prob.11/96, ff.261v-262r.(register copy).]
John Treherne, gentleman porter to King James I, of the parish of St. Saviour, Southwark, Surrey. Under a monument was formerly a gravestone that stated, ‘…body rest of John Traherne, that served Queen Elizabeth, and died chief gentleman porter to King James, the 22nd day of October, Anno Dom. 1618. Here also rests Margaret the wife of the said John Traherne, who lived together man and wife 50 years, and died the 22 of January Anno Dom. 1645. here also lies John Traherne, eldest son of the said John and Margaret, who died chief clerk of the kitchen to king James I, 22nd of August, Anno Dom. 1645’. (Annals of Saint Mary Overy, p. 95).
The will of John Treherne, Chief Porter of the Gates, of St. Saviour Southwark, Surrey, written 24 July 1618, and proven 28 October 1618. In the name of God Amen, the 24th day of July Anno Domini 1618 and in the year of the reign of our Sovereign Lord James by the Grace of God King of England, France and Ireland Defender of the Faith etc. the 16th and of Scotland the 51st, I John TREHERNE gentleman, Porter of our said Sovereign Lord his Majesties Gates, and now dwelling in the parish of St. Saviour in Southwark in the county of Surrey, being somewhat weak in body but of perfect mind and memory, laud and praise be therefor given to Almighty God, and calling to mind the uncertainty and morality of this present life, and that it appertains to every Christian man before their departure out of this present world as God shall give him grace, to set due order in worldly things, and (as much as sin them is) to foresee and provide that after their decease, no controversy, suit, or trouble should ensue for the same do therefore make, ordain, and declare this my present testament, containing herein my last will in manner and form following, that is to say, first and before all things I do willingly with a free heart commend, render, and give again into the hands of my Lord my God my spirit which he of his fatherly goodness gave me, when he fashioned this my body in my mother’s womb, by this means making me a living creature, nothing doubting but this my Lord God, for his mercy sake set forth in the precious blood of Jesus Christ my savior and redeemer will receive my soul into his glory and place it amongst the company of the heavenly angels and blessed saints, and concerning my body, even with a good will and a free heart I give it over commending it to the earth whereof it came nothing doubting but that according to the article of our faith at the great day and general resurrection when we shall appear before the judgment seat of Christ Jesus I shall receive it again by the mighty power of God wherewith his able to subdue all things to himself not a corruptible mortal weak and vile body (as it is now) but an incorruptible, immortal, strong, perfect and in all things like unto the glorious body of our Lord and savior Jesus Christ and the same my vile and mortal body I will to be buried in the parish church of the parish of St. Saviour aforesaid as near as conveniently may be to the place where my wife and my son John TREHERN do lie buried, and also I will that there shall be a sermon made on the day of my burial within the parish church aforesaid by some godly and learned preacher and I give and bequeath unto him for his pains then to be taken apiece of gold of 22s. Item I will that all such debts and duties as I shall owe in right or conscience to any person or persons at the time of my decease be well and truly contented and paid within convenient time after my decease by my execs hereafter named. And touching my funeral charges and the manner thereof I refer the same wholly to be don and performed in such decent and fit manner as by my execs shall be thought fit at their discretion and after my debts paid and my funeral expenses discharged I give and dispose of all the residue of my goods, chattels, rights, credits, and debts in manner and form following vizt. first I give to an amongst the poor people dwelling within the Liberty of the Clink in or near Southwark in the county of Surrey, £8 of lawful money of England, and to the poor people of the liberty of the upper ground the sum of 40s, and to the poor people of the borough side of the parish aforesaid and of the liberty where I now dwell, the sum of £20, the same several sums to be distributed to and amongst such of the said poor people respectively, as shall be then known to be in most want and to fear God at the discretions of my execs hereafter named and of the collectors and two other of the substantial men of the said liberties receptively. Item I give and bequeath to my grandchild John TREHERNE the eldest son of my son John TREHERNE deceased, all that my great messuage or tenement with the appurtenances wherein I now dwell situated, lying, and being in the parish of St. Saviour in Southwark aforesaid, and also all those my lands, tenements, yards, entries, and hereditaments with their appurtenances situated, lying, and being on Bermondsey Street in the parish of St. Olave in Southwark aforesaid in or near an alley there called or known by the name of the Three Naked Boys Alley, and also all the wainscot, ceilings, settles, and all other fixed implements to me belonging in and about the said great messuage, tenements, hereditaments, and other the premises and in and about any pat thereof to have and to hold the said great messuage or tenement, lands tenements, hereditaments, wainscots, implements and all other the premises to the said John TREHERNE my grandchild and to the heirs of his body lawfully begotten and to begotten, and for default of such issue the remainder thereof to my grandchild Leonard TREHERNE one other of the sons of my said son John TREHERNE deceased, and to the heirs of his body lawfully begotten and to be begotten and for default of such issue the remainder of the one moiety of the said great messuage and of all other the premises with their appurtenances I give and bequeath to Christopher GRIFFIN and Treherne GRIFFIN two of the sons of my daughter Anne GRIFFIN, equally between them, and to the heirs of the bodies of the said Christopher GRIFFIN and Treherne GRIFFIN or of the body of the survivor of them lawfully begotten, and to be begotten, and for want of such issue to the right heirs of me the said John TREHERNE forever, and the remainder of the other moiety of the said great messuage and of all other the premises with their appurtenances for want of such issues of the bodies of the said John and Leonard TREHERNE my grandchildren, or of the body of one of them lawfully begotten, I give and bequeath to William HARRIS and John DRAPER two of the sons of my daughter Sara now wife of William IREMONDER gentleman, equally between them, and to the heirs of the bodies of the said William HARRIS and John DRAPER and of the body of the survivor of them lawfully begotten and to be begotten, and for want of such issue to the right heirs of me the said John TREHERNE forever, provided always that if the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE my grandchildren or either of them or any heir or heirs of the body or bodies of them or either of them lawfully begotten, shall at anytime hereafter doe commit assent unto procure or suffer to be done any act or thing or advisedly and effectually practice or go about to do, commit, procure, or suffer to be done any act or acts, thing or things, be it by fine, recovery, or by any other devise in the law whatsoever whereby or by means whereof the several moieties of the said great messuages and other the premises respectively limited to the said Christopher GRIFFIN, Treherne GRIFFIN, William HARRIS and John DRAPER severally and respectively as aforesaid according to the limitation true intent and meaning of this my will, then I will that this my devise and bequest to the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE made as aforesaid, of and concerning so much of the premises and whereof any such act devise or thing shall be so committed done or suffered, assented unto, practiced, or gone about contrary to the true meaning of this my will shall be utterly void as against him or them of the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE his or their heirs of their bodies lawfully begotten that shall see, do, commit, suffer to be done, assent unto, practice or go about any such act or thing as aforesaid contrary to the true meaning of this my will, and then I give the same messuage, lands, and tenements for which or whereof any such act or dives shall be done committed suffered assented unto practiced or gone about to be done as aforesaid to the said Christopher GRIFFIN, Treherne GRIFFIN, William HARRIS, and John DRAPER and to their heirs equally and respectively between them as aforesaid anything in this my present last will contained to the contrary notwithstanding, provided also and my will and meaning is that for the better raising of a stock for the said John TREHERNE my grandchild to be paid unto him when he shall accomplish his age of 21 years life he so long live or he being dead before his age of 21 years, then for the said Leonard TREHERNE if he survive the said John TREHERNE his brother, at his age of 21 years (if he so long live) which shall first happen, my said son-in-law William IREMONGER and Sara his wife and their assigns shall have the use occupation letting and setting of the said great messuage only with the appurtenances wherein I now dwell in the parish of St. Saviour in Southwark aforesaid by me devised among of other things in tail to my said grandchild John TREHERNE as aforesaid and receive and take the rents issues and profits thereof to their own use, during and until the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE or one of them shall first accomplish the age of 21 years so always and upon condition that my said son-in-law William IREMONDER and Sara his wife or the survivor of them do and shall within the space of three months next after my decease become bound to my overseers hereafter named or to the survivors or survivor of them by obligation in such a reasonable penalty as by my said overseers or the survivors or survivor of them shall be thought fit, with condition to give, allow, and pay to such of my said grandchildren John and Leonard TREHERNE as shall be first accomplish his age of 21 years at his said age of 21 years or within three months then next following, so much lawful money of England in one gross sum or the use and occupation of the said great messuage with the appurtenances devised in tail amongst other things to the said John TREHERNE my grandchild as every year, and for so much time ratably as then shall be run out and expired to be accounted from the time of my decease until the time that the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE my grandchildren or one of them shall first accomplish his age of 21 years together with allowance after the rate of £10 per annum upon £100 to be added every year to the said yearly rent o £20 until the said John TREHERN or the said Leonard TREHERNE my grandchildren or one of them shall first accomplish his age of 21 year, the same obligation and the condition thereof to be drawn and devised by my said overseers or the survivors or survivor of them according to the true meaning of this my will so near as maybe and if the said William IREMONGER and Sara his wife or the survivor of them shall refuse to become bound as aforesaid, then my will is that my overseers or the survivors or survivor of them shall have the use and occupation letting and setting of the said great messuage with the appurtenances and receive and take the rents and profits thereof to their own use during and until the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE my grandchildren or one of them shall first accomplish his age of 21 years, the said overseers or the survivors or survivor of them entering into bond for paying and allowing such rent and profit for stock and increase thereof and in such manner as the said William IREMONGER and Sara his wife should have done if they had entered into the said obligation and performed the contents of this my will touching the same and if both the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE my grandchildren shall happen to die before one of them shall accomplish the full age of 21 years, then I will that the said £20 per annum and the allowance after the rate of £10 per centum upon every £100 as aforesaid shall be by the said William IREMONGER and Sara his wife or by my overseers (in hose hands the same shall be) paid and divide to and amongst all and every of my grandchildren of my son John TREHERNE and of my daughters Anne and Sara that shall be then living equally part and portion like, and my further will intent and meaning is that the said William IREMONGER and Sara his wife or the survivor of them or my overseers or such of them as shall have the use and occupation of my said great messuage with the appurtenances by the true meaning of this my will shall from time to time at their proper costs and charges keep the same in good reparations and so leave the same sufficiently repaired to such person or persons to whom the same shall come by the limitation and true meaning of this my will provided further and my further will and meaning is that for the raising of further stock for the said John TREHERNE my grandchild, to be paid to him when he shall accomplish his age of 21 years if he so long live, or he being dead before his said age, then for the said Leonard TREHERNE (if he survive the said John TREHERNE his brother) at his age of 21 years (if he so long live, which shall first happen) my said son-in-law Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife and the survivor of them and the assignees of the survivor of them, shall have receive and take to their own use, all and every the rents issues and profits of all and every those my said lands, tenements, yards, entrees, and hereditaments with their appurtenances situated and being on Bermondsey Street in the parish of St. Olave in Southwark aforesaid in or near an alley there called or known by the name of the Three Naked boys Alley, by me devised amongst other things in tail to my said grandchild John TREHERNE as aforesaid, during and until the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE or one of them shall first accomplish his age of 21 years, so always and upon condition that the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife or the survivor of them do and shall within the space of three months next after my decease become bound to my overseers hereafter named or to the survivors or survivor of them by obligation in such reasonable penalty as by my said overseers or the survivors or survivor of them shall be thought fit, with condition to give allow and pay to such of my said grandchildren John and Leonard TREHERNE as shall first accomplish his age of 21 years at his said age of 21 years or within three months then next following so much lawful money of England in one gross sum for the rents and profits of the said lands, tenements, and hereditaments in the parish of St. Olave in Southwark aforesaid as the same shall amount unto after the rate of £30 rent per annum for every year and for sometime ratably as then shall be run out and expired to be accounted form the time of my decease until the time that the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE my grandchildren or one of them shall first accomplish his age of 21 years, together with allowance after the rate of £10 per annum upon £100 to be added every year to the said yearly rent of £30 until the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE my grandchildren or one of them shall accomplish his age of 21 year, the same obligation and the condition the condition thereof to be drawn and devised by my said overseers or the survivors or survivor of them according to the true meaning of this my will so near as maybe, and if the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife or the survivor of them shall refuse to become bound as aforesaid, then my will is that my said overseers or the survivors or survivor of them shall have received and take the rents issues and profits of the said lands, tenements, and hereditaments in the parish of St. Olave aforesaid to their own use during and until the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE my grandchildren or one of them shall accomplish his age of 21 years the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife or the survivor of them should have done if they or either of them had entered into the said obligation and performance the contents of this my will touching the same, and if both the said John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE my grandchildren shall fortune to die before one of them shall accomplish the full age of 21 years, then I will that the £30 per annum and the allowance after the rate of £10 per centum upon every £100 as aforesaid shall be by the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife or by my overseers in whose hands the same shall be and remain paid and divided to and amongst all and every of my grandchildren of my son John TREHERNE and of my daughters Anne and Sara which shall be then living equally part and portion like. Item I give and bequeath to the said Christopher GRIFFIN my grandchild and his assignees, all my lease, estate, interest, term of year, claim, and demand which I have or ought to have yet to come of in and to all and every those lands and tenements with their appurtenances which I hold by lease on Pincock Lane in or near St. Nicholas Shambles in London. Item I give and bequeath to the said Treherne GRIFFIN my grandchild and his assignees, all the lease estate interest, term of years, claim, and demand whatsoever which I have or ought to have yet to come of in and to a certain tenement or house commonly called the Horseshoe with the appurtenances and of and in and to all the tenements thereto adjoining or belonging, situated on the bankside in the parish of St. Saviour aforesaid which was sometime belonging to one Gilbert ROCKETT. Item I give and bequeath to the foresaid Christopher GRIFFIN and his assignees, all my lease estate, title, interest, term of years, reversion, claim, and demand which I have or may have of in and to a certain messuage or tenement with a garden and orchard thereunto belonging with the appurtenances situated, lying, and being in the parish of Challock in the county of Kent and of in and to a close of land and pasture containing by estimation 4 acres, by form of a lease or letter patent under the great seal of England, bearing date at Westminster the 28th day of September in the 41st year of the reign of our late Sovereign Lady Queen Elizabeth thereof (amongst other things) made and granted by our said late queen to me the said John TREHERNE and to one Thomas LAKE gentleman, for the term of 60 years, not yet commenced and by force or virtue of one indenture of assignment to me thereof made by the said Thomas LAKE, or otherwise by any other title that I hold the same howsoever. Item I give and bequeath to my said grandchild Leonard TREHERNE, the sum of £600 to be paid to him at his age of 21 years, and to my grandchild Mary TREHERNE one of the sisters of the said Leonard, the sum of £200 to be paid to her at her marriage or at her age of 21 years which shall first happen, and to my grandchild Anne TREHERNE one other of the sisters of the said Leonard TREHERNE the sum of £200 to be paid her at her age of 21 years or marriage which of them so ever shall first happen, and if it shall happen any of my said grandchildren Leonard, Mary or Anne TREHERNE, to depart this mortal life before such time as he or she or they shall have received his her or their said legacies according to the limitation true intent and meaning of this my will, then I will that the legacy and legacies of him, her, or them so dying shall remain and be paid to the survivor or survivors of them equally between them and my will and meaning is and I will and devise that my execs hereafter named shall be have the custody and keeping use and employment of the said several legacies by me lastly devised as aforesaid to my said three grandchildren Leonard, Mary, and Anne TREHERNE during and until the same shall grow due and payable by the same grandchildren severally and respectively according to the limitation true intent and meaning of this my will, so as my said execs do and shall be within the space of six months next after my decease become bound with sureties sufficient to my overseers or to the survivors or survivor of them by obligation in such a penalty as my said overseers or the survivors or survivor of them shall think reasonable for payment of the said several legacies of £600 and £200 and £200 ratably proportionally and respectively as aforesaid and according to the true intent meaning and limitation of this my will before declared together with allowance of £6 per annum upon every £100 of the same legacies to be paid with the same legacies ratably severally and respectively when the same legacies shall grow due and payable as aforesaid without fraud or covin, and if my execs shall deny and refuse and shall not become bound as aforesaid, then I will that my said execs (upon such denial and refusal and not entering into bond as aforesaid) shall pay to my overseers or to the survivors of them the said legacies of £600, £200, and £200 to be by my said overseers or the survivors of them delivered to sum of the twelve companies of the city of London with as much convenient speed as they can after the receipt thereof upon good security by them to be taken of such company to the use of my said grandchildren respectively for payment of the said legacies and allowance of £6 per centum per annum as aforesaid ratably and proportionally when the same legacies shall grow due and payable severally and respectively as aforesaid, or otherwise if my overseers or the survivors of them cannot conveniently deliver the said legacies as aforesaid, then I do request and desire my said overseers or the survivors of them to keep in their hand the same legacies of £600, £200, and £200 and to use and employ the same, and to enter into bond with sufficient sureties to my said execs for payment of the same legacies and for allowance of £6 per centum per annum for every £100 thereof in such like sort and manner (mutatis mutandis) as my execs should have done by the true meaning of this my will if they had kept and employed the same legacies and entered into bond for the same as is before declared. Item I give and bequeath to the children of my son-in-law Edward GRIFFIN and of my daughter Anne his wife, hereafter named these several legacies following viz. to Christopher GRIFFIN £100, to be paid to him within six months next after my decease to Treherne GRIFFIN, £150 and to Joyce GRIFFIN £150, all which several legacies by me severally given to the said children of my son-in-law Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife as aforesaid (except the said legacy to Christopher GRIFFIN) I will shall be paid to them and every of them severally and respectively as follows vizt to the said Treherne GRIFFIN his legacies at his age of 21 years and to the said daughters of the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife their legacies at their several ages of 21 years or marriage which shall first happen, and if it shall happen any of the said children of the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife, being in their minorities, to depart this mortal life before such time as he she or they shall severally and respectively have received his her or their legacies as aforesaid, then my meaning is and I will and devise that the legacy and legacies of him her or them so lying shall remain to the survivors and survivor of the said children of the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife equally, provided all ways and my further meaning is and I will and devise that if my said son-in-law Edward GRIFFIN (if he be living) or he being dead, if the said Anne my daughter shall within the space of one year next after my decease, become bound to my overseers hereafter named or to such other person or persons as they or the survivors of them shall name and appoint by obligation in a reasonable penalty such as my said overseers shall think fit for payment of the several legacies aforesaid to the same children of the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife, severally and respectively at the several times herein before limited for payment thereof, that then the said Edward or Anne on being such bond as aforesaid shall have the custody of the said legacies to the children of the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne devised as aforesaid during and until the same shall severally and respectively grow due to the said children according to the limitation true intent and meaning of this my will for the better maintenance and education of the said children of the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife during their minorities and in default of such bond my will and meaning is that the several sums of by me given to the said children of the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife shall be by my execs paid unto and remain in the hands of my overseers or the survivors of them until the times of payment thereof herein severally and respectively limited as before said, they entering such bond for paying and allowing for the same to the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife or to the survivor of them for and towards the maintenance of the said children of the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife after the rate of £6 per centum yearly for every £100 thereof severally and respectively as aforesaid. Item I give to my grandchild William HARRIS son of my said daughter SARA by her first husband William HARRIS the sum of £150, to be paid to him within six months next after my decease. Item I give to the children of my late son-in-law Henry DRAPER and of the said Sara late his wife hereafter named these several legacies following vizt to Sara DRAPER £150, to John DRAPER £100, to Henry DRAPER £100, to Rebecca DRAPER £100, to Edward DRAPER £100, and to Thomas DRAPER £150, all which legacies by me severally given as aforesaid to the children of the said Henry DRAPER and Sara his late wife I will shall be paid to them and every of them severally and respectively as follows vizt. To the sons their legacies at their several ages of 21 years, and to the daughters their legacies at their several ages of 21 years or marriage which shall first happen and if it shall fortune any of the said children of the said Henry DRAPER and Sara his late wife to depart this mortal life before such time as he, she, or they shall severally or respectively have received his, her, or their legacies as aforesaid, then my meaning is and I will and devise that the legacy and legacies of him, her, or them so dying shall remain to the survivors or survivor of them equally provided also and my further meaning is and I will and devise that if my son-in-law William IREMONGER now the husband of my said daughter Sara, if he be living or he being dead, if the said Sara my daughter shall within the space of one year next after my decease become bond to my overseers hereafter named or to such other person or persons as they or the survivors of them shall name and appoint by obligation in a reasonable penalty such as my said overseers shall think fit for payment of the several legacies aforesaid to the said children of the said Henry DRAPER and Sara his late wife severally and respectively at the time before limited for payment thereof that then the said William IREMONGER or Sara (entering such bond as aforesaid) shall have the custody of the said legacies herein before given to the children of the said Henry DRAPER and Sara as aforesaid during and until the same the same shall severally and respectively grow due to the said children according to the limitation true intent and meaning of this my will for the better maintenance and education of the said children of the said Henry DRAPER during their minorities and in default of such bonds my will and meaning is that the several sums by me given to the said children of the said Henry DRAPER and Sara as aforesaid, shall by my execs be paid unto and remain in the hands of my overseers or the survivors of them until the times of payment thereof herein severally and respectively limited as aforesaid, they entering such bonds for the payment and allowing for the same to the said William IREMONGER and Sara his wife or to the survivor of them for and towards the maintenance of the said children of the said henry DRAPER and Sara his late wife after the rate of £6 per centum yearly for every £100 thereof severally and respectively as aforesaid. Item I give to the churchwardens and the rest of the vestrymen of the parish of St. Saviour in Southwark aforesaid £5. Item I give and bequeath to the Right Worshipful the Company of the Cloth Workers of the city of London, whereof I am free the sum of £10 to be bestowed upon apiece of plate for the said company and my name to be engraved therein. Item I give to my late servant Eleanor COOKE, £10. Item I give to my loving friend and countryman John GREENE scrivener, £5. Item I give to William IREMONER, son of my said son-in-law William IREMONGER and of my daughter Sara his wife, the sum of £100, the residue of all and singular my goods, chattels, rights, credits, and debts after my debts paid my funeral expenses discharged and the legacies in this my present last will contained fully satisfied, I wholly give devise and bequeath to my said daughters Anne GRIFFIN and Sara IREMONGER equally between them to be divided pat and portions like, and I make and ordain my said son-in-laws Edward GRIFFIN and William IREMONGER the sole and only execs of this my present last will and testament, praying them to agree well and lovingly together and to be careful in the due payment and performance of the gifts and legacies and of all other the matters and things herein contained according to my true meaning so near as they came as I do especially trust them, and as they will answer the contrary before God upon their souls, and for the better assistance of my said execs in the execution hereof I name ordain and appoint the said John GREENE and my loving friends and neighbor George PAYNE and Richard YARWOODE the overseers of this my will, and I give to everyone of my said overseers for their pains to be taken therein a mourning cloak of black cloth, and I do utterly renounce, revoke, and disannul all former wills, testaments, gifts, legacies, devises, and bequeaths execs and overseers by me heretofore made, named, devised, limited or bequeathed, other then such as are mentioned and contained n this my present last will and testament, and I will that this my testament shall stand for, and be my very last will and testament. Item I give and bequeath to 60 poor men to accompany my body to the grave on the day of my burial each of them a gown of black cloth. Item I do declare that my daughters Anne and Sara are and were advanced by me ooth [sic] portions given in marriage ooth [sic] them to their husbands, and therefore my meaning is that their husbands and every of them shall be excluded of all parts and portions of my goods and chattels which, by the custom of the city of London, they or either of them might challenge if they were not content. And I will that if the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife or either of them or any other in the right of the said Anne shall seek for or demand any part or portion of or in my goods, chattels, or debts by virtue or color of the said custom, then I will that all and every the gifts, legacies, and bequeaths herein devised or bequeathed by me to the said Edward and Anne or either of them, and their children shall be void and of none effect and then I give the same legacies to the said William IREMONGER and Sara his wife and to the children of the said Sara and I further will that if the said William IREMONGER and Sara his wife or either of them or any other in the right of the said Sara shall seek for or demand any part or portion of or in my goods, chattels, or debts by virtue or color of the said costume, then I will that all and every the gifts and legacies bequeathed herein given, devised or bequeathed by me to the said William IREMONGER and Sara or either of them and to the children of the said Sara shall be void and of none effect, and then I give the same legacies to the said Edward GRIFFIN and Anne his wife and to the children of the said Anne, anything in this my present last will contained to the contrary notwithstanding. In witness whereof I have to the last leaf of this my will containing in the whole sixteen leaves set my seal and subscribed my mark and to one label fixed through all the same leaves and through one waste leave. I have also set my seal the day and year first above written, the mark of John TREHERNE. Sealed, published, pronounced, and delivered by the said John TREHERNE, the day of the date hereof as and for his last will and testament in the presence of us, Thomas SUTTON, Richard WRIGHT, Francis WINTON, John GREENE scrivener, and Arthur JUXON.
A codicil to be annexed to the last will and testament of me, John TREHERNE. Whereas I have devised and appointed in my last will bearing date the 24th day of July Anno Domini 1618, that my son-in-law William IREMONGER and Sara his wife shall have the use and occupation of my messuage or house wherein I now dwell until my grandchildren John TREHERNE and Leonard TREHERNE or one of them shall first accomplish his age of 21 years allowing for the same £20 per annum as in my will is mentioned I do by this my codicil will and devise that my son-in-law Edward GRIFFIN and his wife or the survivor of them shall have his or their continuance and abode at and in the said messuage with free engross aggress and regress into and from the same together with the said William IROEMONGER and Sara his wife until they shall have parted and demanded the goods and estate between them remaining in my said house and elsewhere according to the true meaning of my said will anything in my said will contained to the contrary notwithstanding. In witness whereof I have hereunto set my mark the 6th day of September Anno Domini 1618, the mark of John TREHERNE. Subscribed in the presence of us John GREENE scrivener, Phillip POWLE
The above written testament with codicil was proved at London before Master Edmund POPE Doctor of Laws, surrogate of the very worshipful Sir John BENNET knight also Doctor of Laws, lawfully constituted Master, Keeper, or Commissary of the Prerogative Court of Canterbury on the 28th day of October 1618, by the oaths of Edward GRIFFIN and William IREMONGER appointed execs in the same testament, to whom were granted administration of all and singular the goods, chattels, and debts of the said deceased, sworn on the Holy Gospels in due form of law to well and faithfully administer the same. Examined.
Abstracted format: Treherne, John, of St Saviour, gentleman, porter of the king’s gates.Testator affirmed his will with a mark not a signature. Testator is somewhat weak in body. Asks to be buried in St Saviour church near where his wife and his son John Treherne are buried. Bequests to the poor of the Clink, the Upper Ground, and the Boroughside of St Saviour parish. Bequests to the churchwardens and vestry of St Saviour, and to the Company of Clothworkers ‘whereof I am free’. Has a ‘great messuage’ in St Saviour, where he dwells, and also a messuage in Three Naked Boys Alley in St Olave parish. Has a lease to property in Pincock Lane in St Nicholas Shambles, London. Has a house called the Horseshoe on the Bankside in St Saviour parish, which once belonged to Gilbert Rocket. Has property in Challock, Kent, held jointly with Thomas Lake, gentleman. Date written: 1618 July 24, with a codicil dated September 6. Date proved: 1618 October 28. Family members named: John Treherne, Leonard Treherne, Mary Treherne, and Anne Treherne his underage grandchildren, children of John Treherne his son, deceased. Christopher Griffin, Treherne Griffin, Margaret Griffin, Agnes Griffin, and Joyce Griffin, underage children of Ann Griffin his daughter, wife of Edward Griffin. William Harris, son of his daughter Sara by her former husband Thomas Harris deceased. Sara Draper, John Draper, Henry Draper, Rebecca Draper, Edward Draper, and Thomas Draper, underage children of his daughter Sara by her former husband Henry Draper deceased. William Iremonger, son of his daughter Sara by her now husband William Iremonger gentleman. Others named: Eleanor Cooke his late servant. John Greene, scrivener, his loving friend and countryman. George Payne his neighbor. Co-Executors: Edward Griffin and William Iremonger his sons in law. Overseers: John Greene, George Payne, and Richard Yearwood. Witnesses: To the will: Thomas Sutton; Richard Wright; Francis Winton; John Greene, scrivener; Arthur Juxon. To the codicil: John Greene, scrivener; Philip Powle. [Reference: TNA, Prob.11/132, ff.203r-206v (register copy).
(Burroughs (Burrowes), Adam, of St Saviour, gold wire drawer. Testator is sick and weak in body. Date written: 1633 March 3. Date proved: 1634 April 24. Family members named: Dorothy Burrowes his wife, to have £1; residue to his brother William Burrowes. Merriall Burrowes his mother, to continue to live in his house for life. No other legatees.Executor: William Burrowes. No overseers named. Witnesses: John Brand, servant of John Freebody, writer; John Ballard; Thomas Tuckey. [Reference: LMA, DW/PA/7/12, ff.229r-v and DW/PA/5/1634/17; from an abstract by Cliff Webb, v.12 no.416].
December 14, 1668. Lord Mayor’s court of London. William Wilson of Southwark, Surrey, gent., age 50, and John COX of London, citizen and merchant tailor, age 30, depose at the request of Robert Morres of London, citizen and skinner that Ezechiel Fogg of London, citizen and skinner, and John Gifford of Boston, New England, merchant, by deed 11 September 1667 became bound to Robert Morris in respect of goods exported to New England. 25 October 1676. Richard Stonehill of London, notary public, age 28, deposes at the request of John Wright, Esq., of Wrightsbridge, Essex, that John Gifford of New England, merchant, signed a deed 4 June 1673 to the use of the requestant. The deed bound the parties to observe the conditions of an agreement of the same date, between John Gifford, Sir Richard Combe, John Wright, Francis Allen, John Godfrey, John Williams, John Eaton, and Ezechiel Fogg.
January, 20, 1675 – Decemmber 8, 1675. (Lancaster Co. VA Wills, 1674-1689, pp. 19-20). The Will of Robert Beckingham of Lancaster County, Virginia, includes bequests to his father, Mr. Robert Beckingham (consignment to Capt. Abraham Wherlock of London), including cloth bought of Mr. Jno: Bowsher … and Bills of Exchange upon demand to Mr. Gawin Corbyn; brother-in-law, John Burroughs, and sister, Martha Burroughs; brother-in-law Jno: Cumes and sister, Elizabeth Cumes, his Wife, brother-in-law Arthur Elmore, and to his now Wife … brother, Vincent Beckingham … to be sent to him by Mr. Burton and Mr. Wilkes …. kinsman Mr. Gilbert Simon … my Kinsman, Twenty Shillings to buy him a Ring. Item… to the Poore House Keeprs of St. Edmunds … Capt. Wm. Lomax and Majr. Saml. Griffin, overseers. Wits: Isa: Burton, Jno: Gilford, Jno: Stretchley, Isaack Robinson.
Burton, Walter, of St Saviour, servant to the Queen. Asks that an inventory be made of the lease of the house wherein he dwells, cattle and goods, etc; half to remain to his wife Margarett, the other half to daughter Fayth Burton and son Walter Burton. Date written: 1597 April 8. Date proved: 1597 May 2. Family members named: Margarett his wife. Faith Burton his daughter. Walter Burton his son. No other legatees. Executor: Margarett his wife. Overseers: his fellows Thomas Iremonger and John Wrench. Witnesses: Thomas Palmer; Thomas Brige; John Clerke. [Reference: LMA, DW/PA/7/7, ff.121v-121r, and again on f.139r-v; from an abstract by the Surrey Record Society, v.7 nos.224 and 256].
Williamson, Jeffrey, of St Saviour, fishmonger. Testator affirmed his will with a mark not a signature. His wife, unnamed in the will, is named in the probate entry. Date written: 1588/9 March 23. Date proved: 1589 April 8. Family members named: Elizabeth his wife. Thomas Williamson his brother. No other legatees. Executor: Elizabeth his wife. Overseers: William Harris, fishmonger; Ferdinando Blake, baker. Witnesses: Alice Williamson; William Harris; Ferdinando Blake. [Reference: TNA, Prob.11/73, f.283r-v (register copy).
Iremonger, Thomas, of St Saviour, waterman. Asks to be buried in St Saviour church, near his late wife. Bequests to the Master of her majesty’s barge, and to the Overseer of the River. Has messuages in Paris Garden, some with wharves on the Thames: one occupied now by one Story, earlier by John Dorrell; another occupied by Edward Soare shipwright and his now wife; another by Francis Okey or William Belton. Has other messuages there also, many new-built, occupied by John Bromefeild, Robert Hitchman, Andrew Rose, William Passyon, Nicholas Berelowe alias Fortys, and Ryce Jones. Date written: 1601 May 18. Date proved: 1601 June 15. Family members named: Robert Iremonger his underage eldest son, to have a messuage and wharf by the Thames. Richard Iremonger his underage sons. Grace Iremonger his underage daughter. Alice Bellamye his daughter and her husband Robert Bellamy. William Iremonger, son of his late brother William. His sister Margaret Towell, her husband Isaac Towell, and their underage daughter Katherine Smithe. His late wife’s mother, unnamed. Margaret Woodroof his sister and her husband. Agnes Barnes his sister and her husband. His sister Allen and her husband. His sisters Brooker and Palmer. His brother and sister Bowlt. Others named: Joan Dabbes; Mr Butterton the minister. Executor: Robert Bellamy his son in law. On 18 July 1641 administration granted to Hanna Day, wife of Joseph Day, she the only daughter of Robert Bellamy, he being deceased. Overseers: William Butterton; Robert Johnson scrivener. Witnesses: none recorded. [Reference: TNA, Prob.11/98, ff.24r-25r (register copy). [Abstracted in SAC vol.10 pp.295-296].
John Treherne (d. 1618) appears related to John Treherne, who married Eleanor, dau. of John Darnall (d. circa 1530).
The will of John Darnall, Baron of the King’s Exchequer, written 29 July 1540, and proven 6 November 1549.
In the name of God Amen, the 29th day of July the of our Lord God 1540 and in the 32nd year of the reign of our Sovereign Lord King Henry VIII, I John DARNALL one of the clerks of the King’s Exchequer being of good mind and profit remembrance, thanks be to Almighty God, do make and ordain this my present testament comprehending in it my last will in manner and form following. First I bequeath my soul unto Almighty God and to his blessed mother our Lady St. Mary and the holy company of heaven and my body to be buried in the parish church of St. Olave on Silver Street London. Also I give and bequeath unto the high alter of the said church for tithes with holden and negligently forgotten 10s. Also I bequeath unto the good works and the reversions of the same church 20s. And further I do forgive unto the said church all such money as is owed unto me as appears in the book of the said church reckoning. Also I give and bequeath unto my most loving wife Dorothy DARNALL in ready money 100 marks and three plate gilt at 4s 4p the value in plate parcel gilt at 4s the value and in where pate at 3s 10p the value in all to the sum of £60 and also all my household stuff and implements of as well napery as all other stuff of household whatsoever they be within my house or elsewhere at the time of my death not hereafter given nor bequeathed. And furthermore I give and bequeath unto my said wife in like manner all her apparel, beds, rings, and other jewels that does belong unto herself as wearing apparel and moreover I give unto her one flower of gold set with two stones of pearls which was sometime my aunt DARNALL’S. And also one flat pece all gilt with one cover which my said aunt did give her as appears in the will of my said aunt and further where as she is joint purchaser with me of certain lands and tenements in Kent that I bought of one Jeffery MOSE, I will that she shall enjoy them for the term of her life and after her death I will it remain to the right heirs of my body and hers lawfully begotten and for default of such issue to the next of my kin. And whereas I have aver fee of 4p by the day for the ranger shop of for term of life of John GIFFORD. I give and bequeath the same fee unto my wife Dorothy and my brother Richard DARNALL to be divided in manner and form following that is to say, to my wife £5 a year and to my brother the rest and residue of the said fee. And if it fortune my said brother to die before my said wife then I will that my said wife have the residue of the said fee during the life of the said John GIFFORD. And also I give and bequeath unto my said wife all and singular such money as is behind and due unto me of her marriage money. And whereas I have made a surrender of all my messuage, lands, tenements, curtilage, and cottages with their appurtenances on Halywell Street in the county of Middlesex into the hands of the Right Reverend Father in God the Bishop of London, Lord of the Manor of Bishops shall of the which the same messuages and other the premises beholden by coppice of court rolls to the performance of this my last will. I will that Dorothy my wife have all the same messuages, lands, tenements, curtilage, and cottage with the appurtenances immediately after my decease unto such time as my son John DARNALL shall come to the age of 21 years… finding my said son to school and learning withal other necessaries as meat, drink, and cloths in the meantime, and then I will that my said son John shall have the same messuage and other the premises to him and to his heirs forever. And if it fortune my said son to die before he shall come to the age of 21 years (Dorothy my wife then living) then I will she shall have all the said messuages, lands, and other the premises for term of her life and after her decease the same to remain to my nephew Edward VAUGHAN and to his heirs forever. Item I will and bequeath unto my sister TREHERNE one bason of silver and gilt of the value of £6 13s 4p which she retains from me. Item I will and bequeath unto my sister Alice DANRALL, half a dozen of spoons with knops and also one drinking pot of silver without a cover. And to her husband, two gowns over furred and the other lined with chaunlet, a jacket, and a doublet second best. And some of my aunt DARNALL’S old stuff to be delivered at and by the disposition of my execs. Item I give and bequeath unto my nephew Edward VAUGHAN the sum of £5 which he owes me by his obligation. Also I give and bequeath unto my said cousin Edward’s wife, a cup of silver all gilt which I have in gage for £5 which he did borrow off me and further I give and bequeath unto my said cousin Edward VAUGHAN, one salt of gold of the value of £7 3s 4p and another salt parcel gilt of the value of £10 2p ob. which two salts sometimes were my said ants and were delivered unto the hands of my said cousin Edward by my own hands. Item I give and bequeath unto my brother Bartholomew JEKETT and to my sister his wife, everyone of them a black gown. Item I give and bequeath unto Thomas GREKE my late clerk, £10 6s 8p and a black gown. Item I give and bequeath unto John my servant, a black gown and half a years wages besides that that shall due unto him at the time of my death and to Elizabeth that was my maid and now the wife to Edward ELBORNE, 6s 8p in money. Item I give and bequeath unto Agnes SMYTH my maid, a black gown and £3 in money, to John SMYTH her brother, £10 in money, to Robert SMYTH brother unto the said Agnes, 20s, and to Katheryn SMYTH sister unto the said Agnes, 20s, and to Alice SMYTH sister unto the said Agnes, 20s. Item I give and bequeath to every poor household within the parish of St. Olave aforesaid being once of Westmorland plan, 8p and every household within the same place 4p. Item I give and bequeath to my most loving good masters and awme Masters FERMOR, my cousin Robert WYLFORD, Master Anthony HUSEY my friend, and to my especial friend Mr. Doctor CROWNER physician and to every of them a black gown. Item I give and bequeath to the persons of Newgate, Lugate, Marshalsea, and the King’s Bench 13s 4p that is to say to every of them 3s 4p other in money, meat, or drink at the will and pleasures of my execs. Item I give and bequeath unto my Mr. Master HYDE Clerk of the Pipe in the King’s Exchequer, around hope of gold which is my fourth best ring. Item I will and bequeath unto my nephew Bartholomew VAUGHAN one featherbed one bolster, one mattress, one pair of blankets, one ring, one brass pot, one table with trestles, one spit, one pan, two old chests, one tablecloths of course diaper, one towel of diaper, two pair of sheets, one piece of silver parcel gilt of the weight and value of [blank]. Item I give and bequeath to Robert VAUGHAN the elder my cousin, some of my wearing apparel and a black coat or gown, and to my cousin Robert his younger brother, 20s in ready money if he be alive at the time of my death. Item I will and bequeath unto my loving neighbors Richard PORE citizen and bowyer of London, and to William WALKER citizen and goldsmith of London, and to everyone of them one ring of fine gold of the value of 26s 8p to be delivered by my execs to the intent that of their charity they may pray for my soul and my aunt DARNALL’S soul. Item I give and bequeath unto my loving neighbor Richard BENET and John TOWE and to every of them one gown cloth of russet of my laundry of London or else in money 13s 4p to every of them. Item I give and bequeath unto my loving friend Christopher SMYTH one small ring with a blue stone called an amethyst, 20s in money, and a black gown. Item I will and bequeath unto my loving friend Thomas PANYS, a black gown. Item I will and bequeath unto my neighbors Richard PALLET and to his wife a standing maser bounden with silver and gilt sometime my aunt DARNALL’S. Item I will and bequeath unto my servant Johan TOMSON, half a years wages and a black gown over and above that that shall be due unto her at the time of my death. Item I give and bequeath to everyone of my godchildren it now be alive in ready money if they be at the age of 15 years, 5s, and if they be under the said age 3s 4p. And if this my present testament and last will I ordain and make my execs William FERMOR Esquire, John MYNNE gentleman, and Robert DAWBENEY citizen and merchant tailor of London, and I give unto them upon condition that they would take upon them the execution of this my last will and testament and perform the same with affect and none otherwise the sum of £15 that is to say to every of them £5 and to the said William FERMOR Esquire, my best ring with a turquoise, to my especial friend Mr. John MYNNE, my second best ring, and to my most loving friend Mr. Robert DAWBENEY, my third best ring. And further I make my brother TREHERNE overseer of this my testament and last will and I give unto him around hope of gold sometime enameled with black with the name of Jesus, my best gown, my best jacket, my best doublet, my debts paid, my legacies performed and my funeral discharged I will that John my son, have all the residue of my goods remaining in the hands of my said execs and every of them not bequeathed and they to be kept to those of my said son by my execs and their execs unto such time he come to the age of 21 years and if it fortune my said son to decease before he comes to the age of 21 years then I will that my execs and the execs of every of them do distribute the goods remaining in their hands unto the next of my poor kin according to their discretions. In witness that this is my testament and last will I the said John DARNALL has subscribed this present writing the day and year above written per me, John DARNALL.
The same testament was proved before the Archbishop of Canterbury at London the 6th day of November 1549, by the oath of Robert DAWBENEY appointed exec of the same testament, probated and entered, and administration was granted of all the goods of the said deceased to the forenamed exec, sworn on the Holy Gospels to well and faithfully administer the same, and to prepare a full and faithful inventory etc., and also to render a plain and true account with power reserved to William FERMOUR exec etc. when they shall have come etc.
Payne, John, of Southwark, whitebaker. Asks to be buried in the churchyard of St Mary Overy [but apparently he was buried in the church; see his widow Katherine’s will below] Date written: 1575 December 27. Date proved: 1575/6 January 17. Family members named: Katherine his wife, who dwells in London [see her will below]. John his underage son. Thomas and Elizabeth Underhill, his wife’s brother and sister, and their mother Agnes Underhill, widow of Thomas Underhill. His brother William Payne the elder of Basingstoke, blacksmith, and his unnamed children. His brother James Payne of Basingstoke, blacksmith, and his unnamed children. His brother Robert Payne. His sister [in law?] Eleanor/Ellen Payne and her unnamed children. His kinsman and servant Rowland Payne. His kinsman Thomas Hole. His kinsman John Wylsefourde of London, merchant-tailor. His servant Roger Staton, brother to Elizabeth Staton his first wife. Others named: John [sic; Joan?] Stockes, and Eleanor, his maids; Vincent and Peter, his men. Co-Executors: wife katherine and son John. Overseers: brother William Payne the elder; kinsman John Wylsefourde. Witnesses: John Willsefourd, merchant-tailor; William Payne the elder; Thomas Hole, brownbaker; John Underhill, glazier; Henry Allen, draper; Thomas Boyer, innholder; Agnes Underhill; Edward Yonge; Rowland Robinson; Thomas Burton; and others. [Reference: TNA, Prob.11/57, f.422r-v (register copy).
Browne, Henry the younger, esquire, of St Saviour. Date written: 1599/1600 February 8.Date proved: 1599 February 28.
Family members named: Mr Edward Gage of Bentley, Sussex, esquire, and Mr William Wiseman of Brodockes [prob. Hatfield Broad Oaks], Essex, esquire, his cousins. No other legatees. Executor: Edward Gage and William Wiseman. No overseers named. Witnesses: Garrett Johnson, John Harris and Edward Songar. [Reference: LMA, DW/PA/7/7, f.274r; from an abstract by the Surrey Record Society, v.7 no.483.]
Harris, John, of St Saviour. Testator is very sick of body. Asks to be buried in St Saviour parish near where his wife is lately buried. Date written: 1616 April 5. Date proved: 1616 May 2. Family members named: Robert Harris his eldest son. Thomas Harris his second son. Mary Harris his underage daughter. Margery Catster his cousin. Others named: Nicholas Wilkinson. John Gattes. Executor: Christopher Olliver his trusty and wellbeloved friend. Overseers: William Catter; Robert Maymond. Witnesses: John Grenocke; Robert Maymonde (his mark).[Reference: TNA, Prob.11/127, ff.345v-346r (register copy).]
Harris, Ellen, of London, widow of Robert Harris. Apparently not of St Saviour. Testator affirmed her will with a mark not a signature. She was born in Presteigne, Radnor [Wales] on New Years Day [no year given]. She is ‘in good and perfect health minde and memory’. Asks to be buried in the church of St Olave Southwark near her late husband Robert Harris. Bequests to seventy poor women and twenty poor ministers. A bequest to the poor of St Olave Hart Street, London, and to the clerk and sexton there. A bequest to the poor of All Hallows Barking parish in London. A bequest to the poor prisoners in the Wood Street Counter, the Poultry Counter, and Ludgate and Newgate prisons. A bequest to the poor children of Christ’s Hospital. A bequest to the Company of Woolwinders of London. Date written: 1630 May 26. Date proved: 1631 March 25. Family members named: Sarah Harris her goddaughter, not yet 16 years old, daughter of Robert Harris. Frances Harris wife of Richard Harris. Dorcas Bridges, late wife of Robert Marcklame, now wife of Roger Bridges. Sarah Bridges, underage daughter of Dorcas Bridges. Elizabeth Perkins, widow. Margaret, eldest daughter of her cousin Isaac Driver, deceased, and his widow Barbara Driver; and their three other unnamed children. Sarah Parker her cousin, her daughter Sarah Parker, and their unnamed maidservant. Anne Holliocke her cousin, wife of Robert Holliocke, and her daughter Phyllis Reeve. The unnamed children of her cousin John Walsham. And the following people, all identified as her cousins: John Loye; Anne Faulkner; Sibyl Lewis; Grace Parker; Edwin Edgar; Grace Goodwinne; John Browne; Hugh Harman; Eleanor Eaton; and Anne Davis, widow. Others named: Alice, a glover’s wife who ‘once dwelt wth me’. James Webb, underage son of Arnold Webb. Eleanor Parsons and her daughter Martha. Old Mrs Farrer, her late mistress. Bersheba Farrer. Susan Collett, her son Thomas Collett, her daughter Marie Collett. Old Mrs Collett, widow of Stephen Collett. Frances Rooper, widow of [blank] Rooper, grocer, deceased. Susan Wright, widow, of Northumberland Alley, London. Margery Bramble, daughter of Mrs Lee. Mary North. Alice Rowe her maidservant. William Wilkenson, citizen and scrivener of London. Elizabeth Lee, wife of Edward Lee, in Mark Lane, London. Executors: Jeffrey Kerby, citizen and grocer; Reginald Parker, citizen and haberdasher. Overseer: William Wilkenson. Witnesses: Richard Greene, scrivener; Thomas Watts; Richard Badowe, servant to Richard Greene. [Reference: TNA, Prob.11/159, ff.286v-288v (register copy).
Philpot, Richard, of St Saviour, brewer’s servant. Testator affirmed his will with a mark not a signature. He is ‘nowe about to take a voyage to Cannyda vnder Captaine Kirke’, and makes his will as a precaution. Date written: 1630 March 12. Date proved: 1632 September 24. Family members named: none. Others named: James Weale his loving friend. Rebecca Pysen widow. Elizabeth Harris, wife of Richard Harris of St Saviour, clothworker. Executor: Elizabeth Harris; no overseers named. Witnesses: Richard Cattle; John Cattle; Thomas Cattle. [Reference: TNA, Prob.11/162, ff.235v-236r (register copy).
RUTTER, William (by 1488-1541), of Southwark, Surr.Yeoman of the chandry by 1509; churchwarden, St. Margaret’s, Southwark 1516-18, serjeant of the scullery by 1520. His daughter Agnes was to marry William Harris II, a Member for Maldon in the Parliament of 1536.b. by 1502, prob. 1st s. of John Harris of Prittlewell Essex by w. Joan. educ. L. Inn, adm. 16 Feb. 1520. m. (1) by 1527, Joan, da. and h. of John Smith of Essex, 4s. inc. Vincent 4da.; (2) Joan Cooke of Bocking, Essex, 1s.; (3) by Oct. 1540, Agnes, da. of William Rutter of Southwark, Surr. 2s. 2da. suc. fa. 1520 (Hist. Parl. Trust).
Rutter, Richard, of the Upper Ground, St Saviour, blacksmith. Testator affirmed his will with a mark not a signature. He is ‘whole of Bodie’. Asks to be buried in St Mary Overy parish, ‘in wch parishe I do now inhabit and dwell’. An unusually long and Calvinist testament begins the will. Testator has a shop; if his wife ‘doo not keepe the shoppe’, then John, his cousin and apprentice, should have it at the end of his term. A bequest to the poor of Clink Liberty. Date written: 1617 November 12. Date proved: 1619 March 8. Family members named: Katherine Rutter his wife. Richard Rutter his underage son, who is to ‘be put to his vncle in Lincolnsheire’. Daniel and Margaret his two younger children, she not yet 14 years old. Bernard Manners his brother, living in Pinchbeck, Lincolnshire. John his cousin [and his apprentice]. George Bufton his younger apprentice. Others named: James Howe his neighbor. Joan Howe his maidservant. Executor: Katherine Rutter his wife. Overseers: Bernard Manners and James Howe. Witnesses: John Lee; John Smith (his mark). [Reference: TNA, Prob.11/135, ff.218r-219v (register copy).
PROB 4/8643
Description: Harris, Samuel, of [St Saviour], Southwark, Surrey
Date: 1676 13 Oct.
PROB 11/317/195
Description: Will of Thomas Harris, Glover of Southwark, Surrey
Date: 10 July 1665
PROB 11/351/139
Description: Will of Samuell Harris, Girdler of Saint Saviour Southwark, Surrey
Date: 08 June 1676
PROB 4/21158
Description: Harris, Christopher, of St. Olave, Southwarke, Surrey, vintainer [sic]
Date: 1670 2 Feb.
PROB 11/299/37
Description: Will of Thomas Harris, Barber, Chirurgeon of Saint Olave Southwark, Surrey
Date: 08 July 1660
PROB 11/183/191
Description: Will of John Harris, Mariner of Saint Georges in Southwark, Surrey
Date: 19 May 1640
PROB 4/17088
Description: Harris, Thomas, of St. Olave, Southwarke, Citizen & Barber Chyrurgeon of London
Date: 1670 3 Mar
PROB 11/342/644
Description: Will of Thomas Harris, Waterman being outward bound for serving His Majesty at Sea of Saint Saviour Southwark, Surrey
Date: 18 September 1673
copyright m stanhope 2013
HOLLANDS OF ENGLAND
It is commonly suggested by antiquaries, on what evidence is not known, that the Hollands of Weare Giffard, Shipwash, and Upcott Avenel, in Devon, descended from the marriage of John de Holland (a younger son of Robert, Baron Holland, and Maude de la Zouche, co-heiress of Alan de la Zouche of Ashby and Eleanor de Segrave), with Elinor, daughter and heiress of Sir Andrew Metsted, Lord of Skipwash. Thus:
1. John de Holland, m. Elinor de Metsted, d. o. Sir John Andrew de Metsted, of Upcott Avenel, and Margaret de Bathe, d. o. Augustine de Bath, who held the manors of Bathe in North Tawton, Colebrooke, Sheepwashe, and Weare in Topsham, and dying left two daughters his coheirs, Margaret, wife of Sir Andrew de Metstead, and Elinor, wife of Walter de Horton. This Augustine de Bathe appears to have had a brother Walter de Bathe, who was Sheriff of Devon in 1290, and again in 1324, whose son, Thomas de Bathe, in the year 1350, lost a suit at law respecting Sheepwash with Elinor, wife of John Holland, daughter and heir of Sir Andrew Metstead. Prince, in his Worthies of Devon, on the authority of Pole and Risdon, says Sir Henry de Bathe, Chief Justice of the King’s Bench in 1217, was a brother of Sir Walter de Bathe, the second mentioned above; but Mr. Foss, in his Judges of England, shows that this Sir Henry was son or nephew and heir to Hugh de Bathonia, who was an officer of the King’s Wardrobe 1215, Sheriff of Bucks, 1222; of Berks, 1226, and died about 1236. This Sir Henry the Judge, died early in the year 1261; his wife Aliva was of kindred to the Bassets and Samfords, and after his death married Nicholas de Yattingdon. His grandson John had an only child Joan, married to John de Bohun. Arms of Bathe of North Tawton — Gules, a chevron argent between three plates
1.1. Thomas Holland of Upcott Avenel, fl. 1410, m. Lucy Holsworthy, d. o. John de Holsworthy (The Thorne family were of Holsworthy). 1.1.1. Thomas Holland, m. Thomazine de Appledore. 1.1.1.1. John Holland, fl. 1500, m. a d. o. William Yeo of Hampton.
[1. Sir Theobald Gorges of Wraxall, Somersetshire, m. (1) Jane Hankeford alias Hansford or Hanchford. 1.1. Elizabeth Gorges (cousin of John Harris of Radford, ob. ante 16/10/1485), m. (1/1/1453) Sir Thomas Grenville, ob. ante 1486, son of William Genville and Phillippa Bonville. 1.1.1. Ellen Grenville, m. William Yeo of Hampton. 1.1.1.1. —— Yeo, m. John Holland. 1.1.1.2. Robert Yeo, m. Alice Walrond. 1.1.2. Sir Thomas Grenville, ob. 18/3/1513, m. (1) Elizabeth Gilbert, (2) Jane Hill, (3) Joan Towse. 1.1.2.1. Katherine Grenville, d. o. first wife, sp. Sir John Arundel. 1.1.2.2. Philippa Grenville, d. o. first wife, m. Francis Harris* – son of John Harris, above; and cousin of William Harris of Hayne, who m. Mary Greville. 1. Sir Theobald Gorges, m. (2) Joan Beauchamp. 1.1. Thomasine Gorges, m. Thomas Grenville, Sheriff of Gloucester, ob. ante 21/1/1453].
1.1.1.1.1. Nicholas Holland, m. a d. o. “Brett of Somerset”, of the family of John Brett Esq., ob. 1532, of South Petherton; the family holding of the Daubeneys – his Will, dated 24/4/1531, bequests to Sir Henry Daubeney, Earl of Bridgewater, Richard Chamberlayne, and, to John Walrond, ‘200 sheep in White Staunton.’ His overseer was William Portman Esq., ancestor of Captain Paulet’s wife. Sir Henry Daubeney was the son of Sir Giles Daubeney and Elizabeth Arundel, d. o. Sir John Arundel of Lanherne, com Cornwall, and Katherine Chidiock. Elizabeth Arundel was the sister of Margaret Arundel, espoused to Sir William Capel, Lord Mayor of London; their daughter, Elizabeth, espousing Sir William Paulet, Marquess of Winchester. 1.1.1.1.1.1. John Holland, m. —– Hillersdon. 1.1.1.1.1.1.1. William Holland, m. Elizabeth Halse, d. o. Richard Halse, of Keneddon Farm, Sherford, and Joan Esse. Richard Halse was the son of John Hales, Justice of the Common Pleas; by 1423/1424 made Justice of the King’s Bench, and nephew of Lord Bishop John Hales, Dean of Exeter; Provost of Oriel College; Bishop of Lichfield and Coventry on 25/11/1459 (Vivian’s Visitations of Devon 1620, 1895 edition – Hals of Kenedon, pp. 439-440). Elizabeth Halse was the sister of Richard Halse, who m. Margery Latimer, see below.
1. Thomas Tregarthen, Member of Parliament for Liskeard 1448; Sheriff of Cornwall 1492, m. Margaret de Hendower. 1.1. Margaret Tregarthen Of “Court in Brannel Manor”, Creed, Cornwall, obit. 7/7/1558 in the “Manor of Ashford”, near Burlscombe, Devon, m. (1) Richard Whitely of Efford, near Plymouth, Devon.1.1.1. Margaret Whitely, of Efford; died in “Kilkhampton Manor”, Kilkhampton, Cornwall, m. Roger Grenville, s. o. Thomas Grenville, 1477-7/7/1524, of “Kilkhampton Manor”, and Isabella Gilbert. 1.1.1.1. Diggory Grenville. 1.1.2. Joane Whitely of “Kennedon Farm”, Sherford, Devon, m. Richard Halse, son of Richard Halse and Margery Latimer; Richard Halse being Andrew Holland’s cousin, see below. 1.2. John Tregarthen, m. Jane Trethurffe, d. o. John Trethurffe and Elizabeth Courtenay, d. o. Hugh Courtenay, obit. 4/5/1471 in Battle of Tewkesbury, and Margaret Carminow. Hugh Courtenay was the son of Hugh Courtenay of Bauncton, Cornwall, and Matilda Beaumont of Shirwell, Devon, d. o. John de Beaumont of Shirwell and Eleanor Plantagenet, born in Grismond Castle, Monmouthshire, Wales , g.g. grandaughter of King Henry III. 1.2.1. Joan Tregarthen, m. John Wadham, ob, ante 15/3/1578, Of Merifield Manor near Ilminster, Somerset, and “Edge Barton”, Branscombe, Devon; s. o. Nicholas Wadham and Joan Hill. Branscombe Church, Devon: “Here Lieth intomb’d the Body of a virtuous and antient Gentlewoman, descended of the antient House of the Plantagenets, sometime of Cornwall, namely Joan one of the daughters and Heirs unto John Tregarthin in the County of Cornwall, Esq; She was first married unto John Kelleway, Esq; who had by her much issue; After his Death she was married to John Wadham of Meryfeild in the County of Somersetshire, Esq; and by him had – – – Children. She lived a virtuous and godly Life, and died in an honourable Age, Sept. – – – in the Year of Christ 1581.” 1.2.1.1a Agnes Kelway, m. Thomas Pomeroy, g. grandfather of Elizabeth Pomeroy, wife of Sir Thomas Harris of Cornworthy. 1.2.1.1.b Margaret Wadham of Merifield Manor near Ilminster, m. Sir Nicholas Martyn, ob. 1595, of Athelhampton, Dorset, son of Robert Martyn and Elizabeth Kelway. Four Martyn daughters inherited equal shares. The elder married Henry Browne, ancestor of the Prideaux-Brownes of Cornwall. 1.2.2. Mary Tregarthen, m. Diggory Grenville, as above. 1.2.2.1. Richard Grenville, of “Penheale Manor”, Egloskerry, Cornwall, m. Florence Kelway, d. o. John Kelway and Joan Tregarthen, as above. 1.2.3. Margaret Tregarthen Of “Court in Brannel Manor”, Parish of Creed, Co Cornwall, obit. 7/7/1558 in the “Manor of Ashford”, near Burlscombe, Devon, m. (2) George Tanner of Collumpton, Devon, who died in “Court” Manor in Brannel, Cornwall. She married (3) Nicholas Ashford, son of William Ashford, ob. 10/6/1557, of the “Manor of Ashford”, Burlscombe, Devon. 1.2.3.1. George Tanner, b. ante 1533, of “Court” Manor in Brannel. (Vivian’s Visitations of Devon 1620, 1895 edition – Hals of Kenedon, pp. 439-440; Prince’s Worthies of Devon – Halse, pp. 455-457; Vivian’s Visitation of Cornwall 1620, 1874 edition – Grenvile, pp. 84-86).
The family of Tanner, one of some antiquity, in the counties of Somerset, Devon, and Cornwall, was represented by George Tanner, esq. of Columbton, in Devonshire, who m. Margaret, third daughter and coheir of John Tregarthyn, esq. of Tregnrthyn, (son of Thomas Tregarthyn, esq. of Tregarthyn, M.P. for Cornwall, 7th Henry VII. by Margaret, his wife, only daughter and heiress of Richard Hendower) and by her acquired the manor of Branell. A son of this marriage was George Tanner, b. ante 1533, of “Court” Manor in Brannel; to whom Thomas Tanner; to whom John Tanner, to whom: John Tanner, esq. of Court in Brannel, M.P. for Grampound, 1643, espoused Catherine, daughter of Thomas Roscarrock, esq. of Roscarrock, in Cornwall, and left a son, Anthony Tanner, esq. of Court, in Brannel, who m. Dorothy, daughter and heir of Zachary Arundell, esq. of Carvynick, by Anne, his wife, daughter and co-heir of George Willoughby, esq. of Carvynick, and granddaughter of Sampson Tremayne, esq. of Heligan. Mr. Tanner was s. by his son, Anthony Tanner, esq. of Carvynick, who m. Grace, daughter and heir of Thomas Carthew, esq. of Cannaliggy, and had, with other issue, Grace, fifth daughter and co-heir, who m. Thomas Penwame, esq. and Juliana, sixth daughter and coheir, who wedded to —— Taunton.
The barton of Carvynick was a feat of the Willoughbys, a Dorsetshire family (associated with that of Weeks; Lord Willououby de Broke – his son, Christopher Willoughby, esq. of Odyeme, in the county of Wilts, wedded Elizabeth, daughter of Nicholas Weekes, esq. of Doddington, in Gloucestershire), whose coheiress brought it to a branch of the Arundells of Lanherne. The heiress of Zach. Arundell married Anthony Tanner, a younger son of the Tanners of Court in Brannell, which belonged to Walter Borlase of Sithney (1539-1601). His son William sold it to Sir William Godolphin, kt., who granted it to John Coke. The latter’s son, Edward Coke of St. Allen, gent., on 17 February, 1641 sold Carvynick etc. to Anthony Tanner of St. Enoder, gent. Anthony Tanner already had a life interest in the estate through his marriage to Dorothy Arundell, whose father Zachary Arundell himself held the property by a sub lease from his father-in-law, George Willoughby.
Carvynick was in moieties, one belonging to the Courtenay family, the other to the Vyvyans of Trelowarren. In 1659, Sir Peter Courtenay of Trethurffe, Kt., sold his moiety to Anthony Tanner Jr. Both properties formed the basis of the settlement on the marriage of his son, also Anthony Tanner, and Honor Silly in 1704. On this Anthony Tanner’s death in 1747, the properties went to his nephew Nathaniel who would appear to have given his sister Dorothy Betty an interest in them in his will. Dorothy Betty’s will proved in 1793 (Archdeaconry of Cornwall Probate Records).
Joan Tregarthen, above mentioned, married (2) John Kelway, son of Sir William Kelway and Johanna Barret.
John Kelway, son of Thomas and Joan Bingham, died about 1467/8, as is shown in the following records: Inq. post mortem, John Caleway, esquire. Inquisiton taken at Shyrborn, Dorset, Nov 4 (1468) – he had no lands or tenements of the King or any other on the day he died, namely ’10 March last past.’ John Caleway is his son and next heir, aged 19 years and upward. Joan Bingham m. (2) Roger Wyke (Weeks), who continued as patron of Sutton Bingham until his death. His first presentation was in 1422 when he had married Joan Kelway, nee Joan Bingham.
Joan Bingham/Kelway/Wyke had a son, named John, by her first husband, Thomas Kelway. This son John Kelway and his wife, Joan, also had a son named Sir John Kelway “of Rockborne”, who was to be the heir to Sutton Bingham when his father died. This suggests that Joan Bingham/Kelway/Wyke was still living at this date, thus was probably the mother of Roger Wyke’s first son, John Wyke, who married Joan Camill. This family of Weeks can be associated with the ‘New World’, as such as George Weekes was,in all probability, of a junior branch of the family of Roger Wykes, of Bindon, Axmouth, then Sutton Bingham, who left England after October of 1636, at which date he signed a will. Sir John Kelway of Rockborne had a son, Sir William Kelway, as above, married to Johanna Barret, who on 29/7/1505, presented William Tanner with the curacy of Sutton Bingham. This William Tanner was very likely the father of the George Tanner who married Margaret Tregarthen, sister of —— etc. etc.; thus, leaving aside familial intricacies, the Hollands were very much of this kinship network. Sir William Kelway, sold Sutton Bingham to George Sydenham. When his father, Sir William, died in 1508, Sir John Kelway, received license of entry ‘without proof of age’ as tenant in chief on the manor of Rockborne, 5 cottages called Gorleigh, a tenement in Devyses, Wilts, a messuage called Westworth & a messuage in the parish of St Leonard’s, Exeter, Devon. Lora Kelway of Rockbourne married (1503) Sir Amyas Paulet, Sheriff of Somerset, in Hinton St. George, Somerset. She can reasonably be presumed to have been a sister of Sir William Kelway, as above.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. Andrew Holland of Weare Giffard, m. Anne Wooton, d. o. John Wooton of Bugleborne. 1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1. William Holland of Upcott Avenel, m. Elizabeth Thorne, d. o. Bartholomew Thorne, of Thorne in Holsworthy, and a d. o. Henry Rolle, of Heanton Sackville, whose wife’s mother was sister to Captain Paulet. 1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2. William Holland. William Holland may have married a sister of Richard Merryman of Southminster, will dated 29/5/1587, another sister may have married Benjamin Kinge; William Holland and Benjamin King, both of Southminster, were named as overseers who had the power to sell lands in Southminster willed to Richard Merryman’s daughters, Judith and Sarah, “if both die before 21 without issue” – presumably the benefit accruing to Richard Meryman’s son, Richard Merryman Jnr. Benjamin King of Southminster can reasonably be presumed to be related to his nearby contemporaries Richard Kinge of Bocking, and William Kinge of Malden, whose will, dated 2/9/1599:
‘King, William, of Malden, Essex, 2 Sept., 1599. To poor 5 marks. To son Benjamin (under 21) my copy lands in Southminster & Brightlingsea and to his heirs, in default to son Peter (under 21) and his heirs. To son Peter & his heirs lands in Althorne. To son James (under 21) lands in Canewdon and to his heirs in default to son William (under 21) & his heirs. To son William and his heirs lands in Paglesham in default to son James & his heirs. Should all sons die without issue then all the freehold lands to my daughter Dorothy (under 21) & her heirs, in default to my daughter Elizabeth (under 21) & her heirs; and all the copyhold lands vice versa. The child my wife goeth with. Various moneys to children. Household stuff one half to wife (not named) rest to two daughters. My cousin Lees and her children. My wife’s sisters (not named). My brother Benjamin Harris (brother-in-law) and his children Benjamin & Dorothy. Overseers: My brothers Thomas King Benjamin Harris & Mr. Hanworthe, and they to “sett forthe the accompte thereof for everie yeare in the Christmas holidays.” Resid: & Ex: son Benjamin King. Witnesses not mentioned. Proved 18 May, 1602, by Thomas King & Christopher Hanworth supervisors named, they to administer during minority of Benjamin the son. Proved 18 June, 1605, by Benjamin King, son and Executor, he having attained his full age.’ (P. C. C. 48 Montague).
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.3. Thomas Holland. Thomas Holland witnessed the will of John Parker, his brother-in-law, in 1572, the executors of which were Thomas Tanner and John Mynot of Saffron Walden; where Thomas Holland also held – Know that we George Nicolls of Walden in the county of Essex Esquire and Thomas Adam of Walden Esquire have granted and by this our present Deed confirmed to John Sharpe, gentleman and William Runham (1) All that Capital messuage with a garden adjoining, Six tenements belonging to and adjoining the same messuage with their appurtenances. Of which three are situated on the west of the said messuage and three are situated and lie together on the eastern side in the town of Walden in a street there called Danells lane or Fullers streat. And further we have granted and by this our present deed confirmed to the aforesaid John Sharpe gentleman and William Robham all and singular other our messuages, lands, tenements, rents, reversions, services and other all and singular our hereditaments whatsoever situated, lying and existing in the parishes and fields of Wymbishe, Thaxted, Thunderlie and Walden aforesaid in the County aforesaid which we or any of us, with others deceased had by deed of confirmation of William Strachie the elder, James Wodall, Thomas Harridaunce, Richard Goodwyn, Thomas Marten, John Pomfrett, John Tottenham, Thomas Pomfrett, William Boyton, Anthony Calton, Thomas Nicolls, William Calton and John Bateman and of Thomas Holland of Wymbishe in the County of Essex yeoman, as more fully appears by their deed thereupon executed to us George Nicolls esquire and Thomas Adam esquire with other now deceased, bearing date the seventeenth day of September A.D. 1582. John Mynot may reasonably be deemed a close relation of Thomas Minot, Esq., of Saffron-Walden, grandfather of Capt. John Minot, of Dorchester, Mass., b. April 2, 1626.
1.1.1.1.1.1.1.3.1. Richard Holland, m. Winifred Pierce. 1.1.1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1. Margery Holland, m. John Bassett, 17/5/1589 (Heyshott, Sussex) -15/2/1652 (New Haven, New Haven, CT). 1.1.1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.1. —— Bassett, married (1) John Biggs; married (2) Captain John Minot (Genealogical Dictionary of New England Settlers, Volume I.). 1.1.1.1.1.1.1.4. Joseph Holland, “the antiquarian”, of the “Manor of Weare”, m. (1) Angela Bassano, d. o. John Baptist Bessano, the Elizabethan court musician. Angela’s sister was the poetess, Emilia Bessano, mistress of Henry Cary, Lord Hunsdon, and reputedly the “dark lady”, subject of Shakespeare’s Sonnet 127. 1.1.1.1.1.1.1.4.1. Philip Holland, b. 14/3/1576. 1.1.1.1.1.1.1.4. Joseph Holland of the “Manor of Weare”, m. (2) Sarah Hewett, d. o. Lawrence Hewett of London. 1.1.1.1.1.1.1.5. Joan Holland, m. John Parker. 1.1.1.1.1.1.1.6. Zachary Holland (Vivian’s Visitations of Devon 1620, 1895 edition – Holland of Weare, pp. 475-476. Visitation of the County of Devon in the Year 1620. Publications of the Harleian Society, Ed. by F.T. Colby, Vol. VI [6], Taylor & Co., London, 1872, Supplement, Holland, pp. 345-347. (Amended – M.S).
(1. George Rolle, originally of London, later of Stevenstone, Devonshire, m (2). Eleanor Dacres, d. o. Henry Dacres of London . 1.1. John Rolle of Stevenstone, m. Margaret Ford, d. o. John Ford of Ashburton. 1.1. Sir Henry Rolle of Stevenstone, m (1) Elizabeth Watts of Somerset. 1.1.1. Sir Henry Rolle, m. Anne Dennis, d. o. Sir Thomas Dennis of Bickton and Holcomb and Anne Paulet, sister of Captain Paulet. Sir Thomas Dennis was the son of Sir Robert Dennys, Recorder of Exeter, 1576, his position on resignation going to William Harris of Hayne. 1.1.1.1. —– Rolle m. Bartholomew Thorne of Thorne. 1.1.1.1.1. Elizabeth Thorne m. William Holland of Upcott Avenel. 1.2. Honor Rolle m. Thomas Pomeroy of Berry Pomeroy. 1.1. Sir Henry Rolle of Stevenstone, m (2) Jane Fortescue, d. o. —- Fortescue of Fallowpit, relict of Halse of Rowden.
c. M. Stanhope 2010/2013
ENGLISH ANCESTRIES IN VIRGINIA 